This is a modern-English version of The Mind and the Brain: Being the Authorised Translation of L'Âme et le Corps, originally written by Binet, Alfred.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Note: | Images of the original pages are available through Digital Case, the Kelvin Smith Library, Case Western Reserve University. See http://digitalcase.case.edu:9000/fedora/get/ksl:binmin00/binmin00.pdf |
Transcriber's Note:
Transcriber's Note:
References are made to footnotes in other footnotes and index. The footnotes are serially numbered and placed at the end of each chapter. Consequently the references in the footnotes and index have been corrected to indicate the footnote number.
References are made to footnotes in other footnotes and the index. The footnotes are numbered in order and placed at the end of each chapter. As a result, the references in the footnotes and index have been updated to show the correct footnote number.
International Science Series.
VOLUME LXXXIX.
(The International Scientific Series)
Edited by F. Legge
THE MIND AND THE
BRAIN
BY
ALFRED BINET
Director of the Psychology Laboratory
at Sorbonne
BEING THE AUTHORISED TRANSLATION OF
L'ÂME ET LE CORPS
LONDON
KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRÜBNER & CO. LTD
DRYDEN HOUSE, GERRARD STREET, W.
1907
CONTENTS
BOOK I
THE DEFINITION OF MATTER
THE MIND AND THE BRAIN[1]
CHAPTER I
INTRODUCTION
This book is a prolonged effort to establish a distinction between what is called mind and what is called matter. Nothing is more simple than to realise this distinction when you do not go deeply into it; nothing is more difficult when you analyse it a little. At first sight, it seems impossible to confuse things so far apart as a thought and a block of stone; but on reflection this great contrast vanishes, and other differences have to be sought which are less apparent and of which one has not hitherto dreamed.
This book is a long attempt to clarify the difference between what we refer to as mind and what we call matter. It's easy to recognize this distinction at a glance; however, it becomes much more challenging when you examine it more closely. At first glance, it seems impossible to mix up something as different as a thought and a rock; but upon deeper reflection, this clear contrast fades away, and we have to look for other, less obvious differences that we may not have considered before.
First let us say how the question presents itself to us. The fact which we must take as [4]a starting point, for it is independent of every kind of theory, is that there exists something which is "knowable." Not only science, but ordinary life and our everyday conversation, imply that there are things that we know. It is with regard to these things that we have to ask ourselves if some belong to what we call the mind and others to what we call matter.
First, let's discuss how the question appears to us. The fact we need to take as [4] a starting point, because it stands apart from any theory, is that there is something that is "knowable." Not just science, but everyday life and our daily conversations suggest that there are things we understand. We need to consider whether some of these things relate to what we refer to as the mind and others to what we call matter.
Let us suppose, by way of hypothesis, the knowable to be entirely and absolutely homogeneous. In that case we should be obliged to set aside the question as one already decided. Where everything is homogeneous, there is no distinction to be drawn. But this hypothesis is, as we all know, falsified by observation. The whole body of the knowable is formed from an agglomeration of extremely varied elements, amongst which it is easy to distinguish a large number of divisions. Things may be classified according to their colour, their shape, their weight, the pleasure they give us, their quality of being alive or dead, and so on; one much given to classification would only be troubled by the number of possible distinctions.
Let’s assume, as a hypothetical situation, that everything we can know is completely and totally uniform. In that case, we would have to disregard the question because it would already be settled. When everything is uniform, there’s no distinction to make. But this assumption, as we all know, is proven wrong by what we observe. The entire realm of what we can know consists of a mix of very diverse elements, among which it's easy to identify many different categories. Things can be grouped based on their color, shape, weight, the pleasure they bring us, whether they are alive or dead, and so on; someone who loves categorizing would only be overwhelmed by the sheer number of possible distinctions.
Since so many divisions are possible, at which shall we stop and say: this is the one which corresponds exactly to the opposition of mind and matter? The choice is not easy to make;[5] for we shall see that certain authors put the distinction between the physical and the mental in one thing, others in another. Thus there have been a very large number of distinctions proposed, and their number is much greater than is generally thought. Since we propose to make ourselves judges of these distinctions, since, in fact, we shall reject most of them in order to suggest entirely new ones, it must be supposed that we shall do so by means of a criterion. Otherwise, we should only be acting fantastically. We should be saying peremptorily, "In my opinion this is mental," and there would be no more ground for discussion than, if the assertion were "I prefer the Romanticists to the Classicists," or "I consider prose superior to poetry."
Since there are so many possible divisions, how do we determine where to draw the line and say: this is the one that accurately represents the distinction between mind and matter? It's not an easy choice to make;[5] because we'll find that some authors place the distinction between the physical and the mental in one way, while others see it differently. Consequently, a large number of distinctions have been suggested, and their variety is much more extensive than is usually recognized. As we aim to evaluate these distinctions, and since we plan to reject most of them to introduce entirely new ones, we must be able to do so based on a specific criterion. Otherwise, we would simply be acting arbitrarily. It would be like saying with certainty, "In my opinion, this is mental," with no more basis for discussion than if we were to claim, "I prefer the Romanticists to the Classicists," or "I think prose is better than poetry."
The criterion which I have employed, and which I did not analyse until the unconscious use I had made of it revealed its existence to me, is based on the two following rules:—
The criterion I've used, which I didn't examine until the unintentional way I applied it made me aware of its presence, is based on these two rules:—
1. A Rule of Method.—The distinction between mind and matter must not only apply to the whole of the knowable, but must be the deepest which can divide the knowable, and must further be one of a permanent character. A priori, there is nothing to prove the existence of such a distinction; it must be sought for and, when found, closely examined.
1. A Rule of Method.—The difference between mind and matter should not just relate to everything that can be known, but it has to be the most fundamental division within the knowable and must also be a lasting one. A priori, there's no way to prove that this distinction exists; it needs to be investigated and examined carefully once identified.
2. An Indication of the Direction in which the[6] Search must be Made.—Taking into account the position already taken up by the majority of philosophers, the manifestation of mind, if it exists, must be looked for in the domain of facts dealt with by psychology, and the manifestation of matter in the domain explored by physicists.
2. An Indication of the Direction in which the[6] Search must be Made.—Considering the stance already adopted by most philosophers, if the mind exists, its expression should be sought in the area of facts studied by psychology, while the expression of matter should be explored in the domain investigated by physicists.
I do not conceal from myself that there may be much that is arbitrary in my own criterion; but this does not seem to me possible to avoid. We must therefore appeal to psychology, and ask whether it is cognisant of any phenomenon offering a violent, lasting, and ineffaceable contrast with all the rest of the knowable.
I don’t hide from myself that there might be a lot that’s arbitrary in my own standards; but it seems to me that this is impossible to avoid. So, we need to turn to psychology and ask whether it recognizes any phenomenon that presents a strong, lasting, and unforgettable contrast with everything else that can be known.
The Method of Concepts and the Method of Enumeration.—Many authors are already engaged in this research, and employ a method which I consider very bad and very dangerous—the method of concepts. This consists in looking at real and concrete phenomena in their most abstract form. For example, in studying the mind, they use this word "mind" as a general idea which is supposed to contain all the characteristics of psychical phenomena; but they do not wait to enumerate these characteristics or to realise them, and they remain satisfied with the extremely vague idea springing from an unanalysed concept. Consequently they use the word "mind" with the imprudence of a banker who should discount a[7] trade bill without ascertaining whether the payment of that particular piece of paper had been provided for. This amounts to saying that the discussion of philosophical problems takes especially a verbal aspect; and the more complex the phenomena a concept thus handled, contains, the more dangerous it is. A concept of the colour red has but a very simple content, and by using it, this content can be very clearly represented. But how can the immense meaning of the word "mind" be realised every time that it is used? For example, to define mind and to separate it from the rest of the knowable which is called matter, the general mode of reasoning is as follows: all the knowable which is apparent to our senses is essentially reduced to motion; "mind," that something which lives, feels, and judges, is reduced to "thought." To understand the difference between matter and mind, it is necessary to ask one's self whether there exists any analogy in nature between motion and thought. Now this analogy does not exist, and what we comprehend, on the contrary, is their absolute opposition. Thought is not a movement, and has nothing in common with a movement. A movement is never anything else but a displacement, a transfer, a change of place undergone by a particle of matter. What relation of similarity exists between this geometrical fact and a desire, an emotion, a sensation of bitterness? Far from[8] being identical, these two facts are as distinct as any facts can be, and their distinction is so deep that it should be raised to the height of a principle, the principle of heterogeneity.
The Method of Concepts and the Method of Enumeration.—Many authors are already involved in this research and use a method that I find very poor and quite risky—the method of concepts. This approach involves looking at real and concrete phenomena in their most abstract form. For instance, when studying the mind, they use the term "mind" as a general idea that’s meant to encompass all the characteristics of mental phenomena; however, they don’t take the time to list these characteristics or to truly understand them, and they remain satisfied with the extremely vague notion derived from an unexamined concept. As a result, they use the term "mind" with the recklessness of a banker who discounts a[7] trade bill without confirming whether the payment for that specific piece of paper is guaranteed. This indicates that discussions of philosophical issues often take on a verbal character; and the more complex the phenomena a concept deals with, the more troubling it becomes. A concept like the color red has a very simple content, and using it can clearly represent that content. But how can we fully grasp the enormous implications of the word "mind" each time it is used? For example, to define the mind and distinguish it from what we refer to as matter, the common reasoning goes like this: everything knowable, as perceived through our senses, essentially boils down to motion; "mind," that entity that lives, feels, and judges, is boiled down to "thought." To understand the distinction between matter and mind, it's necessary to ask whether there is any analogy in nature between motion and thought. In fact, that analogy does not exist; rather, we understand that they are completely opposed. Thought is not a movement and has nothing in common with movement. A movement is simply a displacement, a transfer, a change in the position of a piece of matter. What similarity can be found between this geometric fact and a desire, an emotion, or a sensation of bitterness? Far from being the same, these two facts are as different as any two facts could possibly be, and their distinction is so profound that it should be elevated to the level of a principle, the principle of heterogeneity.
This is almost exactly the reasoning that numbers of philosophers have repeated for several years without giving proof of much originality. This is what I term the metaphysics of concept, for it is a speculation which consists in juggling with abstract ideas. The moment that a philosopher opposes thought to movement, I ask myself under what form he can think of a "thought," I suppose he must very poetically and very vaguely represent to himself something light and subtle which contrasts with the weight and grossness of material bodies. And thus our philosopher is punished in the sinning part; his contempt of the earthly has led him into an abuse of abstract reasoning, and this abuse has made him the dupe of a very naïve physical metaphor.
This is pretty much the same reasoning that many philosophers have echoed for several years without showing much originality. I call this the metaphysics of concept, as it involves speculating by playing with abstract ideas. When a philosopher pits thought against movement, I wonder how he can conceive of "thought." I assume he must imagine something light and subtle, poetically and vaguely, that contrasts with the heaviness and solidity of physical bodies. Thus, our philosopher faces consequences for his error; his disdain for the earthly has led him to misuse abstract reasoning, making him a victim of a rather naïve physical metaphor.
At bottom I have not much faith in the nobility of many of our abstract ideas. In a former psychological study[2] I have shown that many of our abstractions are nothing else than embryonic, and, above all, loosely defined concrete ideas, which can satisfy only an indolent mind, and are, consequently, full of snares.
At the core, I don't have much faith in the nobility of many of our abstract ideas. In a previous psychological study[2] I demonstrated that many of our abstractions are really just underdeveloped and, most importantly, poorly defined concrete ideas, which can only satisfy a lazy mind and are, therefore, full of traps.
The opposition between mind and matter appears to me to assume a very different meaning if, instead of repeating ready-made formulas and wasting time on the game of setting concept against concept, we take the trouble to return to the study of nature, and begin by drawing up an inventory of the respective phenomena of mind and matter, examining with each of these phenomena the characteristics in which the first-named differ from the second. It is this last method, more slow but more sure than the other, that we shall follow; and we will commence by the study of matter.
The conflict between mind and matter seems to have a very different meaning to me if, instead of just repeating established formulas and wasting time arguing one concept against another, we take the time to revisit the study of nature and start by listing the specific phenomena of mind and matter. We should look closely at each of these phenomena to understand how the first differs from the second. This last method, though slower, is more reliable than the other, and we will begin with the study of matter.
FOOTNOTES:
[1] L'Ame et la Corps.—Disagreeable as it is to alter an author's title, the words "Soul and Body" had to be abandoned because of their different connotation in English. The title "Mind and Body" was also preoccupied by Bain's work of that name in this series. The title chosen has M. Binet's approval.—Ed.
[1] The Soul and the Body.—As unpleasant as it is to change an author's title, the phrase "Soul and Body" had to be dropped due to its different meaning in English. The title "Mind and Body" was also taken by Bain's book of the same name in this series. The chosen title has M. Binet's approval.—Editor.
[2] Étude experímentale de l'Intelligence. Paris: Schleicher.
CHAPTER II
OUR KNOWLEDGE OF EXTERNAL OBJECTS IS ONLY SENSATIONS
Of late years numerous studies have been published on the conception of matter, especially by physicists, chemists, and mathematicians. Among these recent contributions to science I will quote the articles of Duhem on the Evolution of Mechanics published in 1903 in the Revue générale des Sciences, and other articles by the same author, in 1904, in the Revue de Philosophie. Duhem's views have attracted much attention, and have dealt a serious blow at the whole theory of the mechanics of matter. Let me also quote that excellent work of Dastre, La Vie et la Mort, wherein the author makes so interesting an application to biology of the new theories on energetics; the discussion between Ostwald and Brillouin on matter, in which two rival conceptions find themselves engaged in a veritable hand-to-hand struggle (Revue générale des Sciences, Nov. and Dec. 1895); the curious work of Dantec on les Lois Naturelles, in which the author ingeniously points out the different[11] sensorial districts into which science is divided, although, through a defect in logic, he accepts mechanics as the final explanation of things. And last, it is impossible to pass over, in silence, the rare works of Lord Kelvin, so full, for French readers, of unexpected suggestions, for they show us the entirely practical and empirical value which the English attach to mechanical models.
In recent years, many studies have been published on the concept of matter, especially by physicists, chemists, and mathematicians. Among these recent contributions to science, I will mention the articles by Duhem on the Evolution of Mechanics published in 1903 in the Revue générale des Sciences, and other articles by the same author in 1904, in the Revue de Philosophie. Duhem's ideas have gained a lot of attention and have seriously challenged the entire theory of the mechanics of matter. I should also reference the excellent work by Dastre, La Vie et la Mort, where the author makes an intriguing application of the new theories on energetics to biology; the discussion between Ostwald and Brillouin on matter, where two opposing concepts engage in a real clash (Revue générale des Sciences, Nov. and Dec. 1895); and the curious work by Dantec on les Lois Naturelles, where the author cleverly highlights the different[11] sensory areas into which science is divided, although, due to a flaw in logic, he accepts mechanics as the ultimate explanation of things. Lastly, we cannot overlook the rare works of Lord Kelvin, which are full of unexpected insights for French readers, as they demonstrate the practical and empirical value that the English place on mechanical models.
My object is not to go through these great studies in detail. It is the part of mathematical and physical philosophers to develop their ideas on the inmost nature of matter, while seeking to establish theories capable of giving a satisfactory explanation of physical phenomena. This is the point of view they take up by preference, and no doubt they are right in so doing. The proper rôle of the natural sciences is to look at phenomena taken by themselves and apart from the observer.
My goal isn't to dive deep into these major studies. It's the job of mathematicians and physicists to explore the fundamental nature of matter while aiming to create theories that can effectively explain physical phenomena. This is the perspective they naturally choose, and they're undoubtedly correct in doing so. The right role of the natural sciences is to examine phenomena on their own, separate from the observer.
My own intention, in setting forth these same theories on matter, is to give prominence to a totally different point of view. Instead of considering physical phenomena in themselves, we shall seek to know what idea one ought to form of their nature when one takes into account that they are observed phenomena. While the physicist withdraws from consideration the part of the observer in the verification of physical phenomena, our rôle is to renounce this abstrac[12]tion, to re-establish things in their original complexity, and to ascertain in what the conception of matter consists when it is borne in mind that all material phenomena are known only in their relation to ourselves, to our bodies, our nerves, and our intelligence.
My goal in presenting these theories about matter is to highlight a completely different perspective. Instead of examining physical phenomena on their own, we will explore what understanding one should have of their nature, considering that they are observed phenomena. While physicists often overlook the observer's role when verifying physical phenomena, our task is to abandon that abstraction, restore things to their original complexity, and determine what the concept of matter involves when we recognize that all material phenomena are understood only in relation to ourselves, our bodies, our nerves, and our intelligence.
This at once leads us to follow, in the exposition of the facts, an order which the physicist abandons. Since we seek to know what is the physical phenomenon we perceive, we must first enunciate this proposition, which will govern the whole of our discussion: to wit—
This immediately leads us to follow, in explaining the facts, an order that the physicist ignores. Since we want to understand the physical phenomenon we observe, we must first state this proposition, which will guide our entire discussion: namely—
Of the outer world we know nothing except our sensations.
We know nothing about the outside world except for what we sense.
Before demonstrating this proposition, let us develop it by an example which will at least give us some idea of its import. Let us take as example one of those investigations in which, with the least possible recourse to reasoning, the most perfected processes of observation are employed, and in which one imagines that one is penetrating almost into the very heart of nature. We are, let us suppose, dissecting an animal. After killing it, we lay bare its viscera, examine their colour, form, dimensions, and connections; then we dissect the organs in order to ascertain their internal nature, their texture, structure, and function; then, not content with ocular anatomy, we have recourse to the perfected pro[13]cesses of histology: we take a fragment of the tissues weighing a few milligrammes, we fix it, we mount it, we make it into strips of no more than a thousandth of a millimetre thick, we colour it and place it under the microscope, we examine it with the most powerful lenses, we sketch it, and we explain it. All this work of complicated and refined observation, sometimes lasting months and years, results in a monograph containing minute descriptions of organs, of cells, and of intra-cellular structures, the whole represented and defined in words and pictures. Now, these descriptions and drawings are the display of the various sensations which the zoologist has experienced in the course of his labours; to those sensations are added the very numerous interpretations derived from the memory, reasoning, and often, also, from the imagination on the part of the scholar, the last a source at once of errors and of discoveries. But everything properly experimental in the work of the zoologist proceeds from the sensations he has felt or might have felt, and in the particular case treated of, these sensations are almost solely visual.
Before we get into this idea, let's illustrate it with an example that gives us some insight into its significance. Imagine a scenario where we use the most advanced observation techniques with minimal reasoning, and we think we’re getting closer to understanding nature itself. Suppose we are dissecting an animal. After we kill it, we expose its organs, examining their color, shape, size, and how they connect; then we dissect the organs to learn about their internal composition, texture, structure, and function. Not satisfied with just visual anatomy, we turn to the advanced processes of histology: we take a small tissue sample weighing just a few milligrams, we preserve it, prepare it, cut it into strips no thicker than a thousandth of a millimeter, stain it, and place it under a microscope. We analyze it with powerful lenses, sketch it out, and provide explanations. All this intricate and detailed observation can take months or even years, resulting in a detailed report that includes in-depth descriptions of organs, cells, and structures within cells, all depicted and explained through words and illustrations. These descriptions and drawings are a showcase of the various perceptions that the zoologist has encountered during their work; to these perceptions, many interpretations drawn from memory, reasoning, and often from imagination are added, which can lead to both mistakes and new discoveries. However, everything truly experimental in the zoologist's work comes from the sensations they have experienced or might have experienced, and in this specific instance, these sensations are mainly visual.
This observation might be repeated with regard to all objects of the outer world which enter into relation with us. Whether the knowledge of them be of the common-place or of a scientific order matters little. Sensation is its limit, and[14] all objects are known to us by the sensations they produce in us, and are known to us solely in this manner. A landscape is nothing but a cluster of sensations. The outward form of a body is simply sensation; and the innermost and most delicate material structure, the last visible elements of a cell, for example, are all, in so far as we observe them with the microscope, nothing but sensation.
This observation can be applied to all objects in the external world that interact with us. Whether our knowledge of them is basic or scientific doesn’t really matter. Sensation is the limit, and[14] we know all objects through the sensations they create in us, and we understand them only in this way. A landscape is just a collection of sensations. The external shape of an object is purely sensation; even the finest and most intricate material structures, like the smallest visible elements of a cell, are nothing more than sensations when we observe them through a microscope.
This being understood, the question is, why we have just admitted—with the majority of authors—that we cannot really know a single object as it is in itself, and in its own nature, otherwise than by the intermediary of the sensations it provokes in us? This comes back to saying that we here require explanations on the two following points: why do we admit that we do not really perceive the objects, but only something intermediate between them and us; and why do we call this something intermediate a sensation? On this second point I will offer, for the time being, one simple remark: we use the term sensation for lack of any other to express the intermediate character of our perception of objects; and this use does not, on our part, imply any hypothesis. Especially do we leave completely in suspense the question whether sensation is a material phenomenon or a state of being of the mind. These are questions we will deal with later. For the present it must be[15] understood that the word sensation is simply a term for the something intermediate between the object and our faculty of cognition.[3] We have, therefore, simply to state why we have admitted that the external perception of objects is produced mediately or by procuration.
This being understood, the question is, why do we accept—along with most authors—that we can’t truly know an object as it exists in itself and in its own nature, except through the sensations it triggers in us? This leads to two key questions: why do we agree that we don’t actually perceive objects, but only something intermediary between them and us; and why do we refer to this intermediary as a sensation? For now, I’ll make just one simple observation on the second point: we use the term sensation because we don’t have another word to describe the intermediate nature of our perception of objects; and this does not, on our part, suggest any particular theory. We especially leave open the question of whether sensation is a material phenomenon or a state of the mind. These are topics we will address later. For now, it must be understood that the word sensation is merely a term for the intermediary between the object and our ability to understand it. We need to clarify why we have accepted that the external perception of objects is formed indirectly or by mediation.
There are a few philosophers, and those not of the lowest rank, who have thought that this intermediate character of all perception was so evident that there was no need to insist further upon it. John Stuart Mill, who was certainly and perhaps more than anything a careful logician, commences an exposition of the idealist thesis to which he was so much attached, by carelessly saying: "It goes without saying that objects are known to us through the intermediary of our senses.... The senses are equivalent to our sensations;"[4] and on those propositions he rears his whole system, "It goes without saying ..." is a trifle thoughtless. I certainly think he was wrong in not testing more carefully the solidity of his starting point.
There are a few philosophers, and they aren’t the least significant, who believe that the intermediate nature of all perception is so obvious that it doesn’t need further emphasis. John Stuart Mill, who was definitely a meticulous logician, starts his explanation of the idealist perspective he was so fond of by casually stating: "It goes without saying that objects are known to us through the intermediary of our senses.... The senses are equivalent to our sensations;"[4] and on those ideas he builds his entire system. Saying "It goes without saying..." is a bit careless. I truly believe he was mistaken in not examining the strength of his foundation more closely.
In the first place, this limit set to our knowledge of the objects which stimulate our sensations is only accepted without difficulty by well-informed [16]persons; it much astonishes the uninstructed when first explained to them. And this astonishment, although it may seem so, is not a point that can be neglected, for it proves that, in the first and simple state of our knowledge, we believe we directly perceive objects as they are. Now, if we, the cultured class, have, for the most part,[5] abandoned this primitive belief, we have only done so on certain implicit conditions, of which we must take cognisance. This is what I shall now demonstrate as clearly as I can.
First of all, this limit on our understanding of the objects that trigger our sensations is easily accepted by informed people; it really surprises those who lack knowledge when it's first explained to them. This surprise, even though it might not seem significant, is crucial because it shows that, in the basic and straightforward state of our knowledge, we think we directly perceive objects as they truly are. Now, while we, the educated group, have largely abandoned this naive belief, we've only done so based on certain unspoken conditions that we need to recognize. This is what I will now explain as clearly as possible.
Take the case of an unlearned person. To prove to him that he knows sensations alone and not the bodies which excite them, a very striking argument may be employed which requires no subtle reasoning and which appeals to his observation. This is to inform him, supposing he is not aware of the fact, that, every time he has the perception of an exterior object, there is something interposed between the object and himself, and that that something is his nervous system.
Take the case of someone who isn’t educated. To show them that they only know sensations and not the actual objects that cause them, a clear argument can be used that doesn’t need complicated reasoning and is based on what they can see. This involves pointing out, if they aren’t already aware, that every time they perceive something outside themselves, there’s always something in between that object and them, and that something is their nervous system.
If we were not acquainted with the existence of our nervous system, we should unhesitatingly admit that our perception of objects consisted in some sort of motion towards the places in which they were fixed. Now, a number of experiments prove to us that objects are known to us as excitants of[17] our nervous system which only act on this system by entering into communication, or coming into contact with, its terminal extremities. They then produce, in the interior of this system, a peculiar modification which we are not yet able to define. It is this modification which follows the course of the nerves and is carried to the central parts of the system. The speed of the propagation of this nerve modification has been measured by certain precise experiments in psychometry; the journey is made slowly, at the rate of 20 to 30 metres per second, and it is of interest that this rate of speed lets us know at what moment and, consequently, by what organic excitement, the phenomenon of consciousness is produced. This happens when the cerebral centres are affected; the phenomenon of consciousness is therefore posterior to the fact of the physical excitement.
If we weren’t aware of our nervous system, we would readily agree that our perception of objects is somehow related to moving towards where they are located. However, various experiments show us that we recognize objects as triggers for our nervous system, which only interacts with these objects by either communicating or coming into contact with its terminal ends. This interaction then creates a specific change within the system that we are not yet able to clearly define. This change travels along the nerves to the central parts of the system. The speed at which this nerve change moves has been measured through precise experiments in psychometry; it occurs slowly, at a rate of 20 to 30 meters per second, and it’s interesting to note that this speed indicates when and, consequently, by what organic stimulation, consciousness arises. This occurs when the brain centers are activated; thus, the experience of consciousness comes after the physical stimulation.
I believe it has required a long series of accepted observations for us to have arrived at this idea, now so natural in appearance, that the modifications produced within our nervous system are the only states of which we can have a direct consciousness; and as experimental demonstration is always limited, there can be no absolute certainty that things never happen otherwise, that we never go outside ourselves, and that neither our consciousness nor our nervous influx can exteriorise itself, shoot beyond our material[18] organs, and travel afar in pursuit of objects in order to know or to modify them.
I think it has taken a long series of accepted observations for us to reach this idea, which now seems so obvious, that the changes in our nervous system are the only states we can directly be aware of. And since experimental proof is always limited, there’s no absolute certainty that things don't happen differently, that we never step outside ourselves, and that neither our consciousness nor our nervous input can extend beyond our physical[18] organs and venture far away to pursue objects to understand or change them.
Before going further, we must make our terminology more precise. We have just seen the necessity of drawing a distinction between the sensations of which we are conscious and the unknown cause which produces these sensations by acting on our nervous systems. This exciting cause I have several times termed, in order to be understood, the external object. But under the name of external object are currently designated groups of sensations, such as those which make up for us a chair, a tree, an animal, or any kind of body. I see a dog pass in the street. I call this dog an external object; but, as this dog is formed, for me who am looking at it, of my sensations, and as these sensations are states of my nervous centres, it happens that the term external object has two meanings. Sometimes it designates our sensations; at another, the exciting cause of our sensations. To avoid all confusion we will call this exciting cause, which is unknown to us, the X of matter.
Before we go further, we need to clarify our terminology. We have just noted the importance of distinguishing between the sensations we are aware of and the unknown cause that generates these sensations by affecting our nervous systems. I have referred to this exciting cause several times as the external object for clarity. However, the term external object is commonly used to refer to groups of sensations, like those that form our perception of a chair, a tree, an animal, or any physical body. For example, I see a dog passing by on the street. I call this dog an external object; but since this dog is made up of my sensations and these sensations are states of my nervous system, the term external object actually has two meanings. Sometimes it refers to our sensations; at other times, it refers to the exciting cause of our sensations. To prevent any confusion, we'll refer to this unknown exciting cause as the X of matter.
It is, however, not entirely unknown, for we at least know two facts with regard to it. We know, first, that this X exists, and in the second place, that its image must not be sought in the sensations it excites in us. How can we doubt, we say,[19] that it exists? The same external observation proves to us at once that there exists an object distinct from our nerves, and that our nerves separate us from it. I insist on this point, for the reason that some authors, after having unreservedly admitted that our knowledge is confined to sensations, have subsequently been hard put to it to demonstrate the reality of the excitant distinct from the sensations.[6] Of this we need no demonstration, and the testimony of our senses suffices. We have seen the excitant, and it is like a friend who should pass before us in disguise so well costumed and made up that we can attribute to his real self nothing of what we see of him, but yet we know that it is he.
It’s not completely unknown, as we at least know two things about it. First, we know that this X exists, and second, that its image shouldn’t be found in the sensations it triggers in us. How can we doubt, we say,[19] that it exists? The same external observation shows us right away that there’s an object separate from our nerves, and that our nerves actually keep us apart from it. I emphasize this because some authors, after fully accepting that our knowledge is limited to sensations, have struggled to prove the existence of the cause that is separate from those sensations.[6] We don’t need a demonstration for this, as our senses are enough. We’ve seen the cause, and it’s like a friend passing by in disguise, so well dressed up that we can’t attribute anything of his true self to what we see, but we still know it’s him.
And, in fact, let us remember what it is that we have argued upon—viz. on an observation. I look at my hand, and I see an object approaching it which gives me a sensation of feeling. I at first say that this object is an excitant. It is pointed out to me that I am in error. This object, which appears to me outside my nervous system, is composed, I am told, of sensations. Be it so, I have the right to answer; but if all that [20]I perceive is sensation, my nervous system itself is a sensation; if it is only that, it is no longer an intermediary between the excitant and myself, and it is the fact that we perceive things as they are. For it to be possible to prove that I perceive, not the object, but that tertium quid which is sensation, it has to be admitted that the nervous system is a reality external to sensation and that objects which assume, in relation to it, the rôle of excitants and of which we perceive the existence, are likewise realities external to sensation.
And, in fact, let's remember what we've been arguing about—namely, an observation. I look at my hand and see an object coming toward it that gives me a feeling. At first, I say that this object is a trigger. It's pointed out to me that I'm mistaken. This object, which seems to be outside my nervous system, is said to consist of sensations. Fine, I have the right to respond; but if everything [20]I perceive is sensation, then my nervous system itself is also a sensation; if that's all it is, it no longer serves as a middleman between the trigger and me, and it is a fact that we perceive things as they are. For it to be possible to prove that I perceive, not the object, but that tertium quid which is sensation, we must accept that the nervous system is a reality outside of sensation and that objects which play the role of triggers in relation to it, and of which we perceive the existence, are also realities outside of sensation.
This is what is demonstrated by abstract reasoning, and this reasoning is further supported by a common-sense argument. The outer world cannot be summarised in a few nervous systems suspended like spiders in empty space. The existence of a nervous system implies that of a body in which it is lodged. This body must have complicated organs; its limbs presuppose the soil on which the animal rests, its lungs the existence of oxygen vivifying its blood, its digestive tube, aliments which it digests and assimilates to its substance, and so on. We may indeed admit that this outer world is not, in itself, exactly as we perceive it; but we are compelled to recognise that it exists by the same right as the nervous system, in order to put it in its proper place.
This is shown through abstract reasoning, and this reasoning is further backed by a common-sense argument. The outside world can't be summed up by a few nervous systems just hanging around like spiders in empty space. The existence of a nervous system means there has to be a body where it’s located. This body must have complex organs; its limbs depend on the ground the animal stands on, its lungs rely on the presence of oxygen to energize its blood, its digestive system needs food to digest and incorporate into its body, and so on. We can certainly agree that this outer world isn’t exactly how we perceive it; however, we must acknowledge that it exists just as definitely as the nervous system does, in order to place it appropriately.
The second fact of observation is that the[21] sensations we feel do not give us the true image of the material X which produces them. The modification made in our substance by this force X does not necessarily resemble in its nature the nature of that force. This is an assertion opposed to our natural opinions, and must consequently be demonstrated. It is generally proved by the experiments which reveal what is called "the law of the specific energy of the nerves." This is an important law in physiology discovered by Müller two centuries ago, and consequences of a philosophical order are attached to it. The facts on which this law is based are these. It is observed that, if the sensory nerves are agitated by an excitant which remains constant, the sensations received by the patient differ according to the nerve affected. Thus, the terminals of an electric current applied to the ball of the eye give the sensation of a small luminous spark; to the auditory apparatus, the current causes a crackling sound; to the hand, the sensation of a shock; to the tongue, a metallic flavour. Conversely, excitants wholly different, but affecting the same nerve, give similar sensations; whether a ray of light is projected into the eye, or the eyeball be excited by the pressure of a finger; whether an electric current is directed into the eye, or, by a surgical operation, the optic nerve is severed by a bistoury, the effect is always the[22] same, in the sense that the patient always receives a sensation of light. To sum up, in addition to the natural excitant of our sensory nerves, there are two which can produce the same sensory effects, that is to say, the mechanical and the electrical excitants. Whence it has been concluded that the peculiar nature of the sensation felt depends much less on the nature of the excitant producing it than on that of the sensory organ which collects it, the nerve which propagates it, or the centre which receives it. It would perhaps be going a little too far to affirm that the external object has no kind of resemblance to the sensations it gives us. It is safer to say that we are ignorant of the degree in which the two resemble or differ from each other.
The second observation is that the sensations we experience do not give us an accurate representation of the material X that produces them. The change caused in our body by this force X doesn’t necessarily reflect the nature of that force. This goes against our intuitive beliefs, so it must be demonstrated. It’s generally proven by experiments that illustrate what is known as "the law of the specific energy of the nerves." This important principle in physiology was discovered by Müller two centuries ago, and it has significant philosophical implications. The facts supporting this law are as follows. It has been observed that if the sensory nerves are stimulated by a constant excitant, the sensations felt by the individual vary depending on which nerve is affected. For example, when the terminals of an electric current are applied to the eye, it creates the sensation of a small spark; when directed to the auditory system, it produces a crackling sound; when it reaches the hand, the result is a shock; and when applied to the tongue, it gives a metallic taste. Conversely, very different stimuli affecting the same nerve can produce similar sensations; whether a light ray is directed into the eye, or the eyeball is pressed with a finger; whether an electric current hits the eye, or the optic nerve is cut during surgery, the outcome is always the[22] same in that the patient consistently experiences a sensation of light. In summary, besides the natural excitant of our sensory nerves, there are two others capable of producing the same sensory effects: mechanical and electrical excitants. Thus, it has been concluded that the unique nature of the sensation experienced depends much less on the type of excitant producing it than on the sensory organ that collects it, the nerve that transmits it, or the center that receives it. It might be a stretch to claim that the external object bears no resemblance to the sensations it evokes in us. It is more accurate to say that we do not know how closely the two resemble or differ from one another.
On thinking it over, it will be found that this contains a very great mystery, for this power of distinction (specificité) of our nerves is not connected with any detail observable in their structure. It is very probably the receiving centres which are specific. It is owing to them and to their mechanism that we ought to feel, from the same excitant, a sensation of sound or one of colour, that is to say, impressions which appear, when compared, as the most different in the world. Now, so far as we can make out, the histological structure of our auditory centre is the same as that of our visual centre. Both are a collection of cells[23] diverse in form, multipolar, and maintained by a conjunctive pellicule (stroma). The structure of the fibres and cells varies slightly in the motor and sensory regions, but no means have yet been discovered of perceiving a settled difference between the nerve-cells of the optic centre and those of the auditory centre. There should be a difference, as our mind demands it; but our eye fails to note it.
If you think about it, you'll find there's a significant mystery here, because the ability to distinguish between sensations (specificity) in our nerves isn't tied to any observable details in their structure. It's likely that the receiving centers are what's specific. It's because of them and their mechanisms that we experience, from the same stimulus, feelings of sound or color—impressions that seem, when compared, to be completely different. As far as we can tell, the histological structure of our auditory center is identical to that of our visual center. Both consist of a collection of cells[23] that vary in shape, multipolar, and supported by connective tissue (stroma). The structure of the fibers and cells differs slightly in the motor and sensory areas, but no method has been found to identify a clear difference between the nerve cells of the visual center and those of the auditory center. There should be a difference since our minds expect it, but our eyes can't perceive it.
Let us suppose, however, that to-morrow, or several centuries hence, an improved technique should show us a material difference between the visual and the auditory neurone. There is no absurdity in this supposition; it is a possible discovery, since it is of the order of material facts. Such a discovery, however, would lead us very far, for what terribly complicates this problem is that we cannot directly know the structure of our nervous system. Though close to us, though, so to speak, inside us, it is not known to us otherwise than is the object we hold in our hands, the ground we tread, or the landscape which forms our horizon.
Let’s imagine that tomorrow, or even several centuries from now, a better technique reveals a significant difference between the visual and auditory neurons. This assumption isn't far-fetched; it's a possible discovery since it involves material facts. However, such a discovery would take us a long way, because what makes this problem so complicated is that we can't directly understand the structure of our nervous system. Even though it's close to us, and, in a sense, within us, we know it no differently than we know the objects we hold, the ground we walk on, or the landscape that makes up our horizon.
For us it is but a sensation, a real sensation when we observe it in the dissection of an animal, or the autopsy of one of our own kind; an imaginary and transposed sensation, when we are studying anatomy by means of an anatomical chart; but still a sensation. It is by the inter[24]mediary of our nervous system that we have to perceive and imagine what a nervous system is like; consequently we are ignorant as to the modification impressed on our perceptions and imaginations by this intermediary, the nature of which we are unable to grasp.
For us, it's just a feeling—an actual feeling when we see it in the dissection of an animal or the autopsy of another human; a made-up and altered feeling when we study anatomy using an anatomical chart. Yet, it's still a feeling. We have to rely on our nervous system to understand and imagine what a nervous system is like; as a result, we don't know how this intermediary influences our perceptions and imaginations, and we can't fully understand its nature.
Therefore, when we attempt to understand the inmost nature of the outer world, we stand before it as before absolute darkness. There probably exists in nature, outside of ourselves, neither colour, odour, force, resistance, space, nor anything that we know as sensation. Light is produced by the excitement of the optic nerve, and it shines only in our brain; as to the excitement itself, there is nothing to prove that it is luminous; outside of us is profound darkness, or even worse, since darkness is the correlation of light. In the same way, all the sonorous excitements which assail us, the creakings of machines, the sounds of nature, the words and cries of our fellows are produced by excitements of our acoustic nerve; it is in our brain that noise is produced, outside there reigns a dead silence. The same may be said of all our other senses.
Therefore, when we try to understand the true nature of the outside world, we face it as if standing before absolute darkness. There likely isn’t color, smell, force, resistance, space, or anything we recognize as sensation outside of ourselves. Light is created by stimulating the optic nerve, and it only shines in our brain; as for the stimulation itself, there’s no proof that it is luminous; outside of us is complete darkness, or even worse, since darkness is just the absence of light. Similarly, all the sounds that confront us, the creaking of machines, the sounds of nature, the words and cries of other people are generated by the stimulation of our auditory nerve; noise is produced in our brain, while outside, there’s just dead silence. The same is true for all our other senses.
Not one of our senses, absolutely none, is the revealer of external reality. From this point of view there is no higher and no lower sense. The sensations of sight, apparently so objective and so searching, no more take us out of our[25]selves than do the sensations of taste which are localised in the tongue.
Not one of our senses, none at all, reveals external reality. In this regard, there's no sense that's better or worse than the others. The sensations of sight, which seem so objective and thorough, don't pull us out of our[25]selves any more than the sensations of taste that are located on the tongue.
In short, our nervous system, which enables us to communicate with objects, prevents us, on the other hand, from knowing their nature. It is an organ of relation with the outer world; it is also, for us, a cause of isolation. We never go outside ourselves. We are walled in. And all we can say of matter and of the outer world is, that it is revealed to us solely by the sensations it affords us, that it is the unknown cause of our sensations, the inaccessible excitant of our organs of the senses, and that the ideas we are able to form as to the nature and the properties of that excitant, are necessarily derived from our sensations, and are subjective to the same degree as those sensations themselves.
In short, our nervous system, which allows us to interact with things, also keeps us from truly understanding their nature. It serves as a link to the outside world, but at the same time, it creates a barrier for us. We never fully step outside ourselves. We are confined. All we can say about matter and the external world is that it is revealed to us only through the sensations it provides, that it is the unknown source of our sensations, the unreachable stimulant for our senses, and that the ideas we can form about the nature and properties of that stimulant are inevitably based on our sensations and are as subjective as those sensations themselves.
But we must make haste to add that this point of view is the one which is reached when we regard the relations of sensation with its unknown cause the great X of matter.[7] Positive science and practical life do not take for an objective this relation of sensation with the Unknowable; they leave this to metaphysics. They distribute themselves over the study of sensation and examine the reciprocal relations of sensations with sensations. Those last, condemned as misleading appearances when we seek [26]in them the expression of the Unknowable, lose this illusory character when we consider them in their reciprocal relations. Then they constitute for us reality, the whole of reality and the only object of human knowledge. The world is but an assembly of present, past, and possible sensations; the affair of science is to analyse and co-ordinate them by separating their accidental from their constant relations.
But we need to quickly add that this perspective is what we arrive at when we consider the relationship between sensation and its unknown cause, the great X of matter.[7] Positive science and practical life don’t focus on this relationship between sensation and the Unknowable; they leave that to metaphysics. Instead, they concentrate on studying sensation and exploring the interactions between different sensations. Those interactions, often seen as misleading when we look for the expression of the Unknowable in them, lose that deceptive quality when we examine them in relation to each other. They then represent reality for us, the entirety of reality, and the only subject of human knowledge. The world is simply a collection of present, past, and possible sensations; science's job is to analyze and organize them by distinguishing their accidental relationships from their constant ones.
FOOTNOTES:
[3] Connaissance.—The word cognition is used throughout as the English equivalent of this, except in places where the context shows that it means acquaintance merely.—Ed.
[3] Knowledge.—The term cognition is used throughout as the English equivalent of this, except in cases where the context indicates that it refers to familiarity only.—Ed.
[6] Thus, the perplexity in which John Stuart Mill finds himself is very curious. Having admitted unreservedly that our knowledge is confined to sensations, he is powerless to set up a reality outside this, and acknowledges that the principle of causality cannot legitimately be used to prove that our sensations have a cause which is not a sensation, because this principle cannot be applied outside the world of phenomena.
[6] Therefore, the confusion that John Stuart Mill experiences is quite interesting. After fully admitting that our knowledge is limited to sensations, he is unable to establish a reality beyond this and recognizes that the principle of causality cannot rightfully be used to show that our sensations have a cause that isn’t also a sensation, because this principle cannot be applied outside the realm of phenomena.
CHAPTER III
THE MECHANICAL THEORIES OF MATTER ARE ONLY SYMBOLS
If we keep firmly in mind the preceding conclusion—a conclusion which is neither exclusively my own, nor very new—we shall find a certain satisfaction in watching the discussions of physicists on the essence of matter, on the nature of force and of energy, and on the relations of ponderable and imponderable matter. We all know how hot is the fight raging on this question. At the present time it is increasing in intensity, in consequence of the disturbance imported into existing theories by the new discoveries of radio-activity.[8] We psychologists can look on very calmly at these discussions, with that selfish pleasure we unavowedly feel when we see people fighting while ourselves safe from knocks. We have, in fact, the feeling that, come what may from the discussions on the essence of matter, there can be no going [28]beyond the truth that matter is an excitant of our nervous system, and is only known in connection with, the perception we have of this last.
If we keep in mind the earlier conclusion—one that isn't solely mine and isn't very new—we'll find a certain satisfaction in watching physicists debate the essence of matter, the nature of force and energy, and the relationships between tangible and intangible matter. We all know how heated the discussions are on this issue. Right now, they're intensifying, thanks to the disruptions that new discoveries in radioactivity have brought to existing theories.[8] We psychologists can observe these debates calmly, enjoying that unspoken pleasure we feel when others are fighting while we remain unscathed. We actually believe that no matter what arises from the discussions on the essence of matter, the undeniable truth is that matter stimulates our nervous system, and we only understand it through our perception of that system.
If we open a work on physics or physiology we shall note with astonishment how the above considerations are misunderstood. Observers of nature who seek, and rightly, to give the maximum of exactness to their observations, show that they are obsessed by one constant prejudice: they mistrust sensation.
If we look at a book on physics or physiology, we’ll be surprised by how these ideas are misunderstood. Nature observers who aim to make their observations as precise as possible show that they have one consistent bias: they don’t trust sensations.
A great part of their efforts consists, by what they say, in reducing the rôle of sensation to its fitting part in science; and the invention of mechanical aids to observation is constantly held up as a means of remedying the imperfection of our senses. In physics the thermometer replaces the sensation of heat that our skin—our hand, for example—experiences by the measurable elevation of a column of mercury, and the scale-pan of a precise balance takes the place of the vague sensation of trifling weights; in physiology a registering apparatus replaces the sensation of the pulse which the doctor feels with the end of his forefinger by a line on paper traced with indelible ink, of which the duration and the intensity, as well as the varied combinations of these two elements, can be measured line by line.
A big part of their efforts focuses on minimizing the role of sensation within science. They often highlight the invention of mechanical tools for observation as a way to overcome the limitations of our senses. In physics, a thermometer measures heat that we feel on our skin—like in our hands—by showing an increase in a mercury column, while a precise balance's scale-pan replaces the vague feeling we get from light weights. In physiology, a recording device takes the place of the pulse sensation that a doctor checks with his fingertip by producing a line on paper marked with indelible ink, allowing for the measurement of duration and intensity, along with various combinations of these two factors.
Learned men who pride themselves on their[29] philosophical attainments vaunt in very eloquent words the superiority of the physical instrument over mere sensation. Evidently, however, the earnestness of this eulogy leads them astray. The most perfect registering apparatus must, in the long-run, after its most scientific operations, address itself to our senses and produce in us some small sensation. The reading of the height reached by the column of mercury in a thermometer when heated is accomplished by a visual sensation, and it is by the sight that the movements of the balance are controlled; and that the traces of the sphygmograph are analysed. We may readily admit to physicists and physiologists all the advantages of these apparatus. This is not the question. It simply proves that there are sensations and sensations, and that certain of these are better and more precise than others. The visual sensation of relation in space seems to be par excellence the scientific sensation which it is sought to substitute for all the rest. But, after all, it is but a sensation.
Learned individuals who take pride in their[29] philosophical knowledge boast in very articulate terms about the superiority of physical instruments over mere sensations. However, it’s clear that the intensity of their praise leads them off track. The most advanced recording devices must, ultimately, after their most scientific functions, connect with our senses and evoke some minor sensation in us. For example, reading the level of mercury in a heated thermometer is done through a visual perception, and it’s through sight that we monitor the movements of the balance and analyze the traces from the sphygmograph. We can readily acknowledge all the benefits these devices offer to physicists and physiologists. That’s not the main issue. It simply shows that there are different types of sensations, and some of them are better and more accurate than others. The visual perception of spatial relationship seems to be the ultimate scientific sensation that is sought to replace all others. But in the end, it’s still just a sensation.
Let us recognise that there is, in all this contempt on the part of physicists for sensation, only differences in language, and that a paraphrase would suffice to correct them without leaving any trace. Be it so. But something graver remains. When one is convinced that our knowledge of the outer world is limited to[30] sensations, we can no longer understand how it is possible to give oneself up, as physicists do, to speculations upon the constitution of matter.
Let’s acknowledge that all this disdain from physicists towards sensations is just a matter of differing terminology, and a rephrasing would easily fix their misunderstandings without affecting the essence. Fine. But there’s a more serious issue. When one believes that our understanding of the outside world is confined to[30] sensations, it becomes impossible to grasp how physicists can engage in speculating about the nature of matter.
Up to the present there have been three principal ways of explaining the physical phenomena of the universe. The first, the most abstract, and the furthest from reality, is above all verbal. It consists in the use of formulas in which the quality of the phenomena is replaced by their magnitude, in which this magnitude, ascertained by the most precise processes of measurement, becomes the object of abstract reasoning which allows its modifications to be foreseen under given experimental conditions. This is pure mathematics, a formal science depending upon logic. Another conception, less restricted than the above, and of fairly recent date, consists in treating all manifestations of nature as forms of energy. This term "energy" has a very vague content. At the most it expresses but two things: first, it is based on a faint recollection of muscular force, and it reminds one dimly of the sensation experienced when clenching the fists; and, secondly, it betrays a kind of very natural respect for the forces of nature which, in all the images man has made of them, constantly appear superior to his own. We may say "the energy of nature;" but we should never say, what would be experimentally correct; "the weakness[31] of nature." The word "weakness" we reserve for ourselves. Apart from these undecided suggestions, the term energy is quite the proper term to designate phenomena, the intimate nature of which we do not seek to penetrate, but of which we only wish to ascertain the laws and measure the degrees.
Up to now, there have been three main ways to explain the physical phenomena of the universe. The first, the most abstract and the furthest from reality, is primarily verbal. It relies on formulas where the qualities of phenomena are replaced by their magnitudes, and this magnitude, determined through the most precise measurement processes, becomes the subject of abstract reasoning that predicts how it will change under specific experimental conditions. This is pure mathematics, a formal science based on logic. Another approach, less limited than the first and relatively recent, treats all natural phenomena as forms of energy. The term "energy" is quite vague. At its core, it conveys two ideas: first, it is based on a faint memory of muscular force, reminiscent of the feeling when clenching one's fists; and second, it indicates a natural respect for the forces of nature, which always appear greater than human strength in all the images we create of them. We might say "the energy of nature," but we would never phrase it experimentally correctly as "the weakness of nature." The word "weakness" is reserved for ourselves. Beyond these ambiguous suggestions, "energy" is the appropriate term for phenomena whose deeper nature we do not attempt to understand, but for which we merely seek to identify the laws and measure the degrees.
A third conception, more imaginative and bolder than the others, is the mechanical or kinetic theory. This last absolutely desires that we should represent to ourselves, that we should imagine, how phenomena really take place; and in seeking for the property of nature the most clearly perceived, the easiest to define and analyse, and the most apt to lend itself to measurement and calculation, it has chosen motion. Consequently all the properties of matter have been reduced to this one, and in spite of the apparent contradiction of our senses, it has been supposed that the most varied phenomena are produced, in the last resort, by the displacement of material particles. Thus, sound, light, heat, electricity, and even the nervous influx would be due to vibratory movements, varying only by their direction and their periods, and all nature is thus explained as a problem of animated geometry. This last theory, which has proved very fertile in explanations of the most delicate phenomena of sound and light, has so strongly impressed many minds that it[32] has led them to declare that the explanation of phenomena by the laws of mechanics alone has the character of a scientific explanation. Even recently, it seemed heresy to combat these ideas.
A third idea, more creative and daring than the others, is the mechanical or kinetic theory. This theory really wants us to visualize and understand how phenomena actually occur; in exploring the most clearly observed, easily defined, and analyzable properties of nature that are also suitable for measurement and calculation, it has chosen motion. As a result, all the properties of matter have been reduced to this one, and despite the seeming contradiction with our senses, it is believed that the most diverse phenomena arise, ultimately, from the movement of material particles. So, sound, light, heat, electricity, and even nerve impulses are thought to result from vibratory movements, differing only in direction and frequency, and all of nature is explained as a problem of dynamic geometry. This last theory, which has been very successful in explaining the most subtle phenomena of sound and light, has so greatly influenced many thinkers that it[32] has led them to claim that explaining phenomena purely through the laws of mechanics constitutes a scientific explanation. Even recently, questioning these ideas seemed like heresy.
Still more recently, however, a revulsion of opinion has taken place. Against the physicists, the mathematicians in particular have risen up, and taking their stand on science, have demonstrated that all the mechanisms invented have crowds of defects. First, in each particular case, there is such a complication that that which is defined is much more simple than the definition; then there is such a want of unity that quite special mechanisms adapted to each phenomenal detail have to be imagined; and, lastly—most serious argument of all—so much comprehensiveness and suppleness is employed, that no experimental law is found which cannot be understood mechanically, and no fact of observation which shows an error in the mechanical explanation—a sure proof that this mode of explanation has no meaning.
However, more recently, there has been a significant shift in opinion. The mathematicians, in particular, have opposed the physicists and, standing firm on scientific grounds, have shown that all the mechanisms created have numerous flaws. First, in each specific case, the complexity is such that what is defined is much simpler than the definition itself; second, there is a lack of unity that requires special mechanisms to be devised for each individual detail; and, lastly—the most critical point of all—so much versatility and adaptability is used that there isn’t an experimental law that can’t be mechanically understood, nor is there any observed fact that reveals a flaw in the mechanical explanation—strong evidence that this method of explanation is meaningless.
My way of combating the mechanical theory starts from a totally different point of view. Psychology has every right to say a few words here, as upon the value of every kind of scientific theory; for it is acquainted with the nature of the mental needs of which these theories are the expression and which these theories seek to satisfy.[33] It has not yet been sufficiently noticed that psychology does not allow itself to be confined, like physics or sociology, within the logical table of human knowledge, for it has, by a unique privilege, a right of supervision over the other sciences. We shall see that the psychological discussion of mechanics has a wider range than that of the mathematicians.
My approach to challenging the mechanical theory comes from a completely different perspective. Psychology definitely has a say here, just like it does with the value of any scientific theory, because it understands the mental needs that these theories express and aim to fulfill.[33] It hasn't been emphasized enough that psychology doesn't limit itself, like physics or sociology, to the logical framework of human knowledge; it has a unique privilege that allows it to oversee the other sciences. We will see that the psychological exploration of mechanics covers more ground than that of mathematicians.
Since our cognition cannot go beyond sensation, shall we first recall what meaning can be given to an explanation of the inmost nature of matter? It can only be an artifice, a symbol, or a process convenient for classification in order to combine the very different qualities of things in one unifying synthesis—a process having nearly the same theoretical value as a memoria technica, which, by substituting letters for figures, helps us to retain the latter in our minds. This does not mean that figures are, in fact, letters, but it is a conventional substitution which has a practical advantage. What memoria technica is to the ordinary memory, the theory of mechanics should be for our needed unification.
Since our understanding can't go beyond what we sense, let's first think about what meaning we can give to explaining the core nature of matter. It can only be a construct, a symbol, or a method useful for organizing and combining the very different qualities of things into one cohesive synthesis—a process that holds nearly the same theoretical value as a memoria technica, which, by replacing numbers with letters, helps us remember the numbers better. This doesn’t mean that numbers are actually letters; it’s just a conventional replacement that has a practical benefit. Just as memoria technica aids regular memory, the theory of mechanics should help us achieve the unification we need.
Unfortunately, this is not so. The excuse we are trying to make for the mechanicians is illusory. There is no mistaking their ambition, Notwithstanding the prudence of some and the equivocations in which others have rejoiced, they have drawn their definition in the absolute and not in[34] the relative. To take their conceptions literally, they have thought the movement of matter to be something existing outside our eye, our hands, and our sense; in a word, something noumenal, as Kant would have said. The proof that this is their real idea, is that movement is presented to us as the true outer and explanatory cause of our sensations, the external excitement to our nerves. The most elementary works on physics are impregnated with this disconcerting conception. If we open a description of acoustics, we read that sound and noise are subjective states which have no reality outside our auditory apparatus; that they are sensations produced by an external cause, which is the vibratory movement of sonorous bodies—whence the conclusion that this vibratory movement is not itself a sensation. Or, shall we take another proof, still more convincing. This is the vibratory and silent movement which is invoked by physicists to explain the peculiarities of subjective sensation; so that the interferences, the pulsations of sound, and, in fine, the whole physiology of the ear, is treated as a problem in kinematics, and is explained by the composition of movements.
Unfortunately, this is not the case. The excuse we're trying to make for the mechanics is just an illusion. Their ambition is clear. Despite the caution of some and the ambiguities that others have enjoyed, they have defined their ideas in absolute terms, not in[34] relative ones. To take their ideas literally, they believe that the movement of matter exists outside our eyes, our hands, and our senses; in other words, something noumenal, as Kant would say. The proof that this is their actual idea is that movement is presented to us as the true external cause of our sensations, the external stimulus to our nerves. The most basic physics texts are filled with this unsettling idea. If we open a description of acoustics, we read that sound and noise are subjective experiences that have no reality outside our auditory system; they are sensations triggered by an external cause, which is the vibratory movement of sound-producing bodies—leading to the conclusion that this vibratory movement is not a sensation itself. Or, let's consider another, even more convincing proof. This is the vibratory and silent movement that physicists reference to explain the nuances of subjective sensation; thus, the interferences, the pulsations of sound, and ultimately, the entire physiology of the ear are treated as a problem in kinematics and explained through the composition of movements.
What kind of reality do physicists then allow to the displacements of matter? Where do they place them, since they recognise otherwise that the essence of matter is unknown to us? Are we[35] to suppose that, outside the world of noumena, outside the world of phenomena and sensations, there exists a third world, an intermediary between the two former, the world of atoms and that of mechanics?
What kind of reality do physicists attribute to the movements of matter? Where do they situate them, given that they acknowledge that the true nature of matter remains a mystery to us? Should we[35] assume that, beyond the world of noumena, beyond the world of phenomena and sensations, there is a third realm, an intermediary between the two previous ones, the realm of atoms and that of mechanics?
A short examination will, moreover, suffice to show of what this mechanical model is formed which is presented to us as constituting the essence of matter. This can be nothing else than the sensations, since we are incapable of perceiving or imagining anything else. It is the sensations of sight, of touch, and even of the muscular sense. Motion is a fact seen by the eye, felt by the hand; it enters into us by the perception we have of the solid masses visible to the naked eye which exist in our field of observation, of their movements and their equilibrium and the displacement we ourselves effect with our bodies. Here is the sensory origin, very humble and very gross, of all the mechanics of the atoms. Here is the stuff of which our lofty conception is formed. Our mind can, it is true, by a work of purification, strip movement of most of its concrete qualities, separate it even from the perception of the object in motion, and make of it a something or other ideal and diagrammatic; but there will still remain a residuum of visual, tactile, and muscular sensations, and consequently it is still nothing else than a subjective state, bound to the structure of[36] our organs. We are, for the rest, so wrapped up in sensations that none of our boldest conceptions can break through the circle.
A quick look will show us what this mechanical model is made of, which is presented as the essence of matter. It can only be sensations, since we can’t perceive or imagine anything else. This includes sensations of sight, touch, and even the sense of movement. Motion is something we see with our eyes and feel with our hands; it comes to us through our perception of solid objects that we can see, their movements, their balance, and the shifts we create with our own bodies. This is the basic sensory origin of all atomic mechanics, simple and rather crude. This is what our grand ideas are made of. Our minds can, through a process of refinement, strip movement of most of its concrete qualities, even detach it from the object in motion, and turn it into something ideal and diagrammatic; but there will always be some residue of visual, tactile, and muscular sensations left, and so it remains just a subjective experience, tied to the structure of[36] our organs. Furthermore, we are so wrapped up in sensations that none of our boldest ideas can break through this circle.
But it is not the notion of movement alone which proceeds from sensation. There is also that of exteriority, of space, of position, and, by opposition, that of external or psychological events. Without declaring it to be certain, I will remind you that it is infinitely probable that these notions are derived from our muscular experience. Free motion, arrested motion, the effort, the speed, and the direction of motion, such are the sensorial elements, which, in all probability, constitute the foundation of our ideas on space and its properties. And those are so many subjective notions which we have no right to treat as objects belonging to the outer world.
But it’s not just the idea of movement that comes from sensation. There's also the idea of outside factors, space, position, and, on the other hand, that of external or psychological events. Without claiming it’s a certainty, I’ll point out that it’s highly likely these ideas come from our muscle experience. Free movement, stopped movement, effort, speed, and direction of movement—these are the sensory elements that probably form the basis of our understanding of space and its properties. And these are subjective concepts that we shouldn't consider as objects belonging to the outside world.
What is more remarkable, also, is that even the ideas of object, of body, and of matter, are derived from visual and tactile sensations which have been illegitimately set up as entities. We have come, in fact, to consider matter as a being separate from sensations, superior to our sensations, distinct from the properties which enable us to know it, and binding together these properties, as it were, in a sheaf. Here again is a conception at the base of visualisation and muscularisation; it consists in referring to the visual and other sensations, raised for the occasion to the dignity of external and per[37]manent causes, the other sensations which are considered as the effects of the first named upon our organs of sense.
What’s even more interesting is that the concepts of objects, bodies, and matter come from visual and tactile sensations that have been wrongly treated as separate entities. We’ve come to see matter as something apart from our sensations, better than our sensations, and different from the properties that allow us to understand it, which seem to be tied together like a bundle. This idea is again fundamental to how we visualize and physically experience things; it involves linking visual and other sensations, which are elevated for this purpose to the status of external and permanent causes, with the other sensations that are seen as responses from the first ones acting on our senses.
It demands a great effort to clear our minds of these familiar conceptions which, it is plain are nothing but naïve realism. Yes! the mechanical conception of the universe is nothing but naïve realism.
It takes a lot of effort to clear our minds of these familiar ideas that are clearly just naive realism. Yes! The mechanical view of the universe is nothing but naive realism.
To recapitulate our idea, and, to make it more plain by an illustration, here is a tuning-fork on the table before me. With a vigorous stroke of the bow I set it vibrating. The two prongs separate, oscillate rapidly, and a sound of a certain tone is heard. I connect this tuning-fork, by means of electric wires, with a Déprez recording apparatus which records the vibrations on the blackened surface of a revolving cylinder; and we can thus, by an examination of the trace made under our eyes, ascertain all the details of the movement which animates it. We see, parallel to each other, two different orders of phenomena; the visual phenomena which show us that the tuning-fork is vibrating, and the auditory phenomena which convey to us the fact that it is making a sound.
To summarize our idea and clarify it with an illustration, here’s a tuning fork on the table in front of me. With a quick stroke of the bow, I set it vibrating. The two prongs separate, oscillate quickly, and a specific tone is heard. I connect this tuning fork to a Déprez recording device with electric wires, which records the vibrations on the darkened surface of a rotating cylinder. By examining the trace it creates, we can determine all the details of the movement it produces. We observe two parallel sets of events: the visual events showing us that the tuning fork is vibrating, and the auditory events letting us know it is producing a sound.
The physicist, asked for an explanation of all this, will answer: "It is the vibration of the tuning-fork which, transmitted by the air, is carried to our auditory apparatus, causes a vibra[38]tion in the tympanum, the movements of which are communicated to the small bones of the middle ear, thence (abridging details) to the terminations of the auditory nerve, and so produces in us the subjective sensation of sound." Well, in so saying, the physicist commits an error of interpretation; outside our ears there exists something we do not know which excites them; this something cannot be the vibratory movement of the tuning-fork, for this vibratory movement which we can see is likewise a subjective sensation; it no more exists outside our sight than sound exists outside our ears. In any case, it is as absurd to explain a sensation of sound by one of sight, as a sensation of sight by one of sound.
The physicist, when asked to explain all this, replies: "It's the vibration of the tuning fork that, transmitted through the air, reaches our hearing system, causing a vibration in the eardrum, which is then communicated to the small bones in the middle ear, and from there (skipping some details) to the ends of the auditory nerve, creating in us the subjective sensation of sound." However, in saying this, the physicist makes an interpretive mistake; outside our ears, there is something unknown that stimulates them; this something cannot be the vibrating movement of the tuning fork, as this observable vibration is also a subjective sensation; it doesn't exist outside our perception any more than sound exists outside our hearing. In any case, it's just as absurd to explain the sensation of sound through sight as it is to explain the sensation of sight through sound.
One would be neither further from nor nearer to the truth if we answered that physicist as follows: "You give the preponderance to your eye; I myself give it to my ear. This tuning-fork appears to you to vibrate. Wrong! This is how the thing occurs. This tuning-fork produces a sound which, by exciting our retina, gives us a sense of movement. This visual sensation of vibration is a purely subjective one, the external cause of the phenomenon is the sound. The outer world is a concert of sounds which rises in the immensity of space. Matter is noise and nothingness is silence."
One wouldn’t be any closer to or further from the truth if we responded to the physicist like this: "You rely more on what you see; I rely more on what I hear. You perceive this tuning fork as vibrating. That’s not right! Here’s what’s really happening. This tuning fork produces a sound that, by stimulating our retina, gives us a sense of movement. This visual feeling of vibration is purely subjective; the external cause of the phenomenon is the sound. The outer world is a symphony of sounds that fills the vastness of space. Matter is noise, and nothingness is silence."
This theory of the above experiment is not[39] absurd; but, as a matter of fact, it is probable that no one would or could accept it, except verbally for amusement, as a challenge, or for the pleasure of talking metaphysics. The reason is that all our evolution, for causes which would take too long to detail, has established the hegemony of certain of our senses over the others. We have, above all, become visual and manual beings. It is the eye and the hand which give us the perceptions of the outer world of which we almost exclusively make use in our sciences; and we are now almost incapable of representing to ourselves the foundation of phenomena otherwise than by means of these organs. Thus all the preceding experiment from the stroke of the bow to the final noise presents itself to us in visual terms, and further, these terms are not confined to a series of detached sensations.
This theory from the experiment above isn't[39] ridiculous; but, in reality, it's likely that no one would or could truly accept it, except maybe for fun, as a challenge, or just to enjoy discussing metaphysics. The reason is that all our development, for reasons that would take too long to explain, has led to the dominance of certain senses over others. We have primarily become visual and tactile beings. The eye and the hand provide us with the perceptions of the outside world that we mostly rely on in our sciences; and we are now almost unable to conceptualize the basis of phenomena in any way other than through these senses. Therefore, all the previous experiment, from the bow's release to the final sound, presents itself to us in visual terms, and furthermore, these terms aren't just a series of disconnected sensations.
Visual sensation combines with the tactile and muscular sensations, and forms sensorial constructions which succeed each, other, continue, and arrange themselves logically: in lieu of sensations, there are objects and relations of space between these objects, and the actions which connect them, and the phenomena which pass from one to the other. All that is only sensation, if you will; but merely as the agglutinated molecules of cement and of stone are a palace.
Visual sensations combine with touch and muscle sensations, creating sensory experiences that follow each other, continue, and logically arrange themselves: instead of just sensations, we have objects and the spatial relationships between them, along with the actions that connect them and the phenomena that move from one to the other. All of this is just sensation, if you like; but it's like how the combined molecules of cement and stone form a palace.
Thus the whole series of visual events which[40] compose our experiment with the tuning-fork can be coherently explained. One understands that It is the movement of my hand equipped with the bow which is communicated to the tuning-fork. One understands that this movement passing into the fork has changed its form and rhythm, that the waves produced by the fork transmit themselves, by the oscillations of the air-molecules, to our tympanum, and so on. There is in all this series of experiments an admirable continuity which fully satisfies our minds. However much we might be convinced by the theoretical reasons given above, that we have quite as much right to represent the same series of events in an auditory form, we should be incapable of realising that form to ourselves.
Thus, the entire sequence of visual events that[40] make up our experiment with the tuning fork can be clearly explained. We understand that it is the movement of my hand holding the bow that is transferred to the tuning fork. We see that this movement changes as it passes into the fork, altering its form and rhythm, and that the waves created by the fork travel through the oscillations of air molecules to our eardrum, and so on. There is an impressive continuity in this series of experiments that fully satisfies our understanding. Even if we are convinced by the theoretical explanations above that we have just as much right to represent the same events in an auditory way, we would still be unable to visualize that form ourselves.
What would be the structure of the ear to any one who only knew it through the sense of hearing? What would become of the tympanum, the small bones, the cochlea, and the terminations of the acoustic nerve, if it were only permitted to represent them in the language of sound? It is very difficult to imagine.
What would the ear look like to someone who only understood it through hearing? What would happen to the eardrum, the tiny bones, the cochlea, and the endings of the auditory nerve if we could only describe them using sound? It's really hard to picture.
Since, however, we are theorising, let us not be stopped by a few difficulties of comprehension. Perhaps a little training might enable us to overcome them. Perhaps musicians, who discern as much reality in what one hears as in what one sees, would be more apt than other folk to under[41]stand the necessary transposition. Some of them, in their autobiographies, have made, by the way, very suggestive remarks on the importance they attribute to sound: and, moreover, the musical world, with its notes, its intervals, and its orchestration, lives and develops in a manner totally independent of vibration.
Since we're theorizing, let's not be held back by a few comprehension challenges. With a bit of training, we might be able to get past them. Maybe musicians, who recognize as much reality in sound as they do in sight, would be better suited than others to grasp the necessary adjustments. Some of them, in their autobiographies, have made very insightful comments about the importance they place on sound. Additionally, the musical world, with its notes, intervals, and orchestration, functions and evolves completely independently of vibration.
Perhaps we can here quote one or two examples which may give us a lead. To measure the length of a body instead of applying to it a yard-wand, one might listen to its sound; for the pitch of the sound given by two cords allows us to deduce their difference of length, and even the absolute length of each. The chemical composition of a body might be noted by its electric resistance and the latter verified by the telephone; that is to say, by the ear. Or, to take a more subtle example. We might make calculations with sounds of which we have studied the harmonic relations as we do nowadays with figures. A sum in rule of three might even be solved sonorously; for, given three sounds, the ear can find a fourth which should have the same relation to the third as the second to the first. Every musical ear performs this operation easily; now, this fourth sound, what else is it but the fourth term in a rule of three? And by taking into consideration the number of its vibrations a numerical solution would be found to the problem. This[42] novel form of calculating machine might serve to fix the price of woollen stuffs, to calculate brokerages and percentages, and the solution would be obtained without the aid of figures, without calculation, without visualisation, and by the ear alone.
Perhaps we can cite one or two examples that might inspire us. Instead of using a yardstick to measure something, you might listen to its sound; the pitch of the sound produced by two strings allows us to determine their difference in length and even the exact length of each. The chemical makeup of an object could be assessed through its electrical resistance, which could be checked by a telephone; in other words, by sound. Or, to consider a more nuanced example, we could perform calculations with sounds whose harmonic relationships we've studied, just like we do with numbers today. A problem in proportion could even be solved by sound; given three sounds, the ear can identify a fourth that has the same relationship to the third as the second does to the first. Any musically inclined person can easily carry out this process; this fourth sound is simply the fourth term in a proportion. By taking into account the number of its vibrations, we could derive a numerical solution to the problem. This[42] new method of calculating might be useful for setting prices on wool products, calculating broker fees and percentages, and the solution could be reached without using numbers, without calculations, without visualization, and solely by ear.
By following up this idea, also, we might go a little further. We might arrive at the conviction that our present science is human, petty, and contingent; that it is closely linked with the structure of our sensory organs; that this structure results from the evolution which fashioned these organs; that this evolution has been an accident of history; that in the future it may be different; and that, consequently, by the side or in the stead of our modern science, the work of our eyes and hands—and also of our words—there might have been constituted, there may still be constituted, sciences entirely and extraordinarily new—auditory, olfactory, and gustatory sciences, and even others derived from other kinds of sensations which we can neither foresee nor conceive because they are not, for the moment, differentiated in us. Outside the matter we know, a very special matter fashioned of vision and touch, there may exist other matter with totally different properties.
By exploring this idea further, we might come to believe that our current science is limited, small-minded, and dependent on human perspective; that it is closely connected to the way our sensory organs are built; that this structure has developed through evolution, which was influenced by historical events; that in the future, it could be different; and that alongside or instead of our modern science, shaped by what we see and do—and also by what we say—there could have been, and still could be, entirely new sciences—like those focused on sound, smell, and taste, as well as others based on sensations we can't yet imagine or understand because they're not fully developed in us at this time. Beyond the familiar world we know, primarily shaped by sight and touch, there may be other realms with completely different properties.
But let us bring our dream to an end. The interest of our discussion does not lie in the[43] hypothetical substitution of hearing or any other sense for sight. It lies in the complete suppression of all explanation of the noumenal object in terms borrowed from the language of sensation. And that is our last word. We must, by setting aside the mechanical theory, free ourselves from a too narrow conception of the constitution of matter. And this liberation will be to us a great advantage which we shall soon reap. We shall avoid the error of believing that mechanics is the only real thing and that all that cannot be explained by mechanics must be incomprehensible. We shall then gain more liberty of mind for understanding what the union of the soul with the body[9] may be.
But let’s bring our dream to a close. The focus of our discussion isn’t on hypothetically replacing sight with hearing or any other sense. It’s about completely eliminating all explanations of the noumenal object using terms from the language of sensation. That’s our final point. We need to set aside the mechanical theory and free ourselves from a limited view of what matter is. This liberation will benefit us greatly, and we will see its advantages soon. We’ll avoid the mistake of thinking that mechanics is the only reality and that everything that can’t be explained by mechanics is incomprehensible. This will give us more freedom to understand the relationship between the soul and the body.
FOOTNOTES:
CHAPTER IV
ANSWERS TO SOME OBJECTIONS, AND SUMMARY
I have set forth the foregoing ideas by taking the road which to me seemed the best. On reflection it has occurred to me that my manner of exposition and demonstration may be criticised much more than my conclusion. Now, as it is the conclusion alone which here is of importance, it is expedient not to make it responsible for the arguments by which I have supported it.
I’ve laid out these ideas based on what I felt was the best approach. Looking back, I realize that my way of explaining and proving my points might be criticized much more than the conclusion itself. Since it’s really the conclusion that matters here, it’s wise not to hold it accountable for the arguments I used to back it up.
These arguments resolve themselves into the attestation that between objects and our consciousness there exists an intermediary, our nervous system. We have even established that the existence of this intermediary is directly proved by observation, and from this I have concluded that we do not directly perceive the object itself but a tertium quid, which is our sensations.
These arguments show that there is a middleman between objects and our awareness, which is our nervous system. We've even shown that this middleman is proven by observation, leading me to conclude that we don't directly perceive the object itself but rather a tertium quid, which consists of our sensations.
Several objections to this might be made. Let us enumerate them.
Several objections to this could be raised. Let's list them out.
1. It is not inconceivable that objects may act directly on our consciousness without taking the intermediary of our nervous system. Some authors,[45] the spiritualists notably, believe in the possibility of disembodied souls, and they admit by implication that these souls remain in communication with the terrestrial world, witness our actions, and hear our speech. Since they no longer have organs of sense, we must suppose that these wandering souls, if they exist, can directly perceive material objects. It is evident that such hypotheses have, up till now, nothing scientific in them, and that the demonstrations of them which are given raise a feeling of scepticism more than anything else. Nevertheless, we have not the right to exclude, by a priori argument, the possibility of this category of phenomena.
1. It's not impossible for objects to interact directly with our consciousness without going through our nervous system. Some writers, especially spiritualists, believe in the possibility of disembodied souls and imply that these souls can still connect with the physical world, witness our actions, and hear what we say. Since they no longer have sensory organs, we must assume that these wandering souls, if they exist, are able to directly perceive material objects. Clearly, such hypotheses haven't been scientifically proven so far, and the arguments used to support them mostly provoke skepticism rather than acceptance. Still, we shouldn't dismiss the possibility of this kind of phenomena outright based on a priori reasoning.
2. Several German authors have maintained in recent years, that if the nervous system intervenes in the perception of external objects, it is a faithful intermediary which should not work any change on those physical actions which it gathers from outside to transmit to our consciousness. From this, point of view colour would exist as colour, outside our eyes, sound would exist as sound, and in a general way there would not be, in matter, any mysterious property left, since we should perceive matter as it is. This is a very unexpected interpretation, by which men of science have come to acknowledge the correctness of the common belief: they rehabilitate an opinion which philosophers have till now turned[46] to ridicule, under the name of naïve realism. All which proves that the naïveté of some may be the excessive refinement of others.
2. In recent years, several German authors have argued that if the nervous system plays a role in how we perceive external objects, it serves as a reliable mediator that shouldn't alter the physical actions it collects from the outside to relay to our consciousness. From this perspective, color exists as color outside of our eyes, sound exists as sound, and generally, there would be no mysterious property left in matter, since we would perceive matter as it truly is. This interpretation is quite surprising, as scientists have begun to acknowledge the validity of common belief: they are bringing back an idea that philosophers have previously ridiculed, known as naïve realism. This all suggests that the simplicity of some may be the excessive sophistication of others.[46]
To establish scientifically this opinion they batter down the theory of the specific energy of the nerves. I have recalled in a previous page[10] of what this theory consists. I have shown that if, by mechanical or electrical means, our different sensory nerves are excited, notwithstanding the identity of the excitant, a different sensation is provoked in each case—light when the optic nerve is stimulated, sound when the acoustic, and so on. It is now answered to this argument based on fact that the nature of these excitants must be complex. It is not impossible, it is thought, that the electric force contains within itself both luminous and sonorous actions; it is not impossible that a mechanical excitement should change the electric state of the nerve affected, and that, consequently, these subsidiary effects explain how one and the same agent may, according to the nerves employed, produce different effects.
To scientifically prove this idea, they challenge the theory of specific energy in the nerves. I referenced before[10] what this theory involves. I demonstrated that when our various sensory nerves are stimulated through mechanical or electrical means, despite the same stimulus being used, a different sensation occurs each time—light when the optic nerve is stimulated, sound when the acoustic nerve is activated, and so on. In response to this fact-based argument, it is suggested that the nature of these stimuli must be complex. It's considered possible that electric force includes both light and sound actions; it could also be that a mechanical stimulus alters the electric state of the affected nerve, thereby explaining how a single agent can produce different effects depending on the nerves involved.
3. After the spiritualists and the experimentalists, let us take the metaphysicians. Among them one has always met with the most varying specimens of opinions and with arguments for and against all possible theories.
3. After the spiritualists and the experimentalists, let's consider the metaphysicians. Among them, you will always find the most diverse range of opinions and debates for and against all possible theories.
Thus it is, for example, with the external perception. [47]Some have supposed it indirect, others, on the contrary, that it acts directly on the object. Those who uphold the direct theory are inspired by Berkeley, who asserts that the sensitive qualities of the body have no existence but in our own minds, and consist really in representative ideas. This doctrine is expressly based on this argument—that thought differs too much in nature from matter for one to be able to suppose any link between these two substances. In this particular, some authors often make an assertion without endeavouring to prove it. They are satisfied with attesting, or even with supposing, that mind can have no consciousness of anything but its own states. Other philosophers, as I have said, maintain that "things which have a real existence are the very things we perceive." It is Thomas Reid who has upheld, in some passages of his writings at all events, the theory of instantaneous perception, or intuition. It has also been defended by Hamilton in a more explicit manner.[11] It has been taken up again in recent years, by a profound and subtle philosopher, M. Bergson, who, unable to admit that the nervous system is a substratum of knowledge and serves us as a percipient, takes it to be solely a motor organ, and urges that the sensory parts of the system—that is [48]to say, the centripetal, optic, acoustic, &c., nerves—do not call forth, when excited, any kind of sensation, their sole purpose being to convey disturbances from periphery to periphery, or, say, from external objects to the muscles of the body. This hypothesis, surely a little difficult to comprehend, places, if I mistake not, the mind, as a power of perception and representation, within the interval comprised between the external object and the body, so that the mind is in direct contact with external objects and knows them as they are.
Thus it is, for example, with external perception. [47]Some have suggested it’s indirect, while others argue that it acts directly on the object. Those who support the direct theory are influenced by Berkeley, who claims that the qualities of the body only exist in our minds and are actually just representative ideas. This idea is based on the argument that thought is so different from matter that it’s hard to believe there is any connection between the two. In this regard, some authors often make claims without trying to prove them. They are content to assert or even suppose that the mind can only be aware of its own states. Other philosophers, as I mentioned, argue that “things which have a real existence are exactly what we perceive.” Thomas Reid has defended the theory of instantaneous perception, or intuition, in some parts of his writings. Hamilton has also supported this in a clearer way.[11] Recently, a deep and insightful philosopher, M. Bergson, has revisited this idea. He cannot accept that the nervous system is a substratum of knowledge and acts as a perceiving entity; he sees it only as a motor organ. He argues that the sensory parts of the system—like the centripetal, optic, acoustic, etc., nerves—do not produce any sensations when stimulated; their only function is to transmit disturbances from one end to another, or from external objects to the body’s muscles. This hypothesis, which may be a bit difficult to grasp, places the mind, as a power of perception and representation, in the gap between the external object and the body, meaning the mind is in direct contact with external objects and knows them as they truly are.
It will be noticed that these three interpretations, the spiritualistic, the experimental, and the metaphysical, are in formal opposition with that which I have set forth earlier in these pages. They deny the supposition that the nervous system serves us as an intermediary with nature, and that it transforms nature before bringing it to our consciousness. And it might seem that by contradicting my fundamental proposition, those three new hypotheses must lead to a totally different conclusion.
It’s clear that these three interpretations—the spiritual, the experimental, and the metaphysical—are directly opposed to what I presented earlier in this text. They reject the idea that the nervous system acts as a mediator with nature and that it changes nature before we become aware of it. It may seem that by opposing my main argument, these three new theories must result in a completely different conclusion.
Now, this is not so at all. The conclusion I have enunciated remains entirely sound, notwithstanding this change in the starting point, and for the following reason. It is easy to see that we cannot represent to ourselves the inner structure of matter by using all our sensations without distinction, because it is impossible to bring all[49] these sensations within one single and identical synthetic construction: for this they are too dissimilar. Thus, we should try in vain to unite in any kind of scheme a movement of molecules and an odour; these elements are so heterogeneous that there is no way of joining them together and combining them.
Now, this isn’t the case at all. The conclusion I've stated is still completely valid, despite this change in perspective, and here's why. It's clear that we can't understand the inner structure of matter by just using all of our sensations indiscriminately, since it's impossible to combine all[49] these sensations into one single, unified concept: they're just too different. Therefore, we would struggle in vain to connect a movement of molecules with a smell; these elements are so diverse that there's no way to link them together or combine them.
The physicists have more or less consciously perceived this, and, not being able to overcome by a frontal attack the difficulty created by the heterogeneity of our sensations, they have turned its flank. The ingenious artifice they have devised consists in retaining only some of these sensations, and in rejecting the remainder; the first being considered as really representing the essence of matter, and the latter as the effects of the former on our organs of sense; the first being reputed to be true, we may say, and the second being reputed false—that is subjective, that is not representing the X of matter.[12] I have refuted this argument by showing that all our sensations without exception are subjective and equally false in regard to the X of matter, and that no one of them, consequently, has any claim to explain the others.
The physicists have more or less realized this, and since they couldn’t tackle the challenge posed by the differences in our sensations head-on, they found another way around it. The clever trick they came up with involves keeping only some of these sensations and dismissing the rest; the first group is seen as truly representing the essence of matter, while the latter is viewed as just the effects of the former on our senses. The first group is considered true, we might say, and the second is regarded as false—that's subjective and doesn't truly represent the X of matter.[12] I have debunked this idea by demonstrating that all our sensations, without exception, are subjective and equally false regarding the X of matter, meaning that none of them can legitimately explain the others.
Now, by a new interpretation; we are taught that all sensations are equally true, and that all faithfully represent the great X. If they be all [50]equally true, it is absolutely the same as if they were all false; no one sensation can have any privilege over the others, none can be truer than the others, none can be capable of explaining the others, none can usurp to itself the sole right of representing the essence of matter; and we thus find ourselves, in this case, as in the preceding, in presence of the insurmountable difficulty of creating a synthesis with heterogeneous elements.
Now, with a new interpretation, we're taught that all sensations are equally valid and that they all accurately represent the great X. If they are all [50] equally valid, it’s just like saying they are all false; no single sensation can have any special status over the others, none can be truer than the rest, none can explain the others, and none can claim the exclusive right to represent the essence of matter. This leaves us, in this situation, just like in the previous one, facing the impossible challenge of creating a synthesis from different elements.
All that has been said above is summed up in the following points:—
All of the above can be summarized in the following points:—
1. Of the external world, we only know our sensations. All the physical properties of matter resolve themselves for us into sensations, present, past, or possible. We may not say that it is by the intermediary, by the means of sensation, that we know these properties, for that would mean that the properties are distinct from the sensations. Objects are to us in reality only aggregates of sensations.
1. We only know the outside world through our sensations. All the physical properties of matter break down for us into sensations—whether they are present, past, or potential. We can’t say that sensations are just the way we understand these properties because that would imply that the properties exist separately from the sensations. To us, objects are really just collections of sensations.
2. The sensations belong to the different organs of the senses—sight, hearing, touch, the muscular sense, &c. Whatever be the sense affected, one sensation has the same rights as the others, from the point of view of the cognition of external objects. It is impossible to distinguish them into subjective and objective, by giving to this distinction the meaning that certain sensations[51] represent objects as they are, while certain others simply represent our manner of feeling. This is an illegitimate distinction, since all sensations have the same physiological condition, the excitement of a sensory nerve, and result from the properties of this nerve when stimulated.
2. The sensations come from the different sensory organs—sight, hearing, touch, the sense of muscle movement, etc. Regardless of which sense is affected, each sensation has equal validity when it comes to our understanding of external objects. It’s not possible to categorize them as subjective or objective, by claiming that certain sensations[51] accurately represent objects as they are, while others only reflect how we feel. This distinction is invalid because all sensations share the same physiological basis, which is the stimulation of a sensory nerve, and they arise from the properties of that nerve when activated.
3. Consequently, it is impossible for us to form a conception of matter in terms of movement, and to explain by the modalities of movement the properties of bodies; for this theory amounts to giving to certain sensations, especially those of the muscular sense, the hegemony over the others. We cannot explain, we have not the right to explain, one sensation by another, and the mechanical theory of matter has simply the value of a symbol.
3. Therefore, it's impossible for us to understand matter in terms of movement and to explain the properties of objects using the ways of movement; this theory essentially gives certain sensations, especially those related to muscle perception, control over the others. We can't explain one sensation through another, and the mechanical theory of matter is just a symbol.
FOOTNOTES:
BOOK II
THE DEFINITION OF MIND
CHAPTER I
THE DISTINCTION BETWEEN COGNITION[13] AND ITS OBJECT
After having thus studied matter and reduced it to sensations, we shall apply the same method of analysis to mind, and inquire whether mind possesses any characteristic which allows it to be distinguished from matter.
After studying matter and breaking it down into sensations, we'll use the same analytical approach on the mind to see if there's anything that sets it apart from matter.
Before going any further, let me clear up an ambiguity. All the first part of this work has been devoted to the study of what is known to us in and by sensation; and I have taken upon myself, without advancing any kind of justifying reason, to call that which is known to us, by this method, by the name of matter, thus losing sight of the fact that matter only exists by contra-distinction and opposition to mind, and that if mind did not exist, neither would matter. I have thus appeared to prejudge the question to be resolved.
Before we proceed, let me clarify something. The entire first part of this work focuses on studying what we know through our senses, and I’ve chosen to refer to what we understand in this way as matter, without offering any justification for this choice. In doing so, I’ve overlooked the reality that matter only exists in contrast and opposition to mind, and that if the mind didn’t exist, neither would matter. It seems I’ve jumped to conclusions about the question at hand.
The whole of this terminology must now be considered as having simply a conventional value, [56]and must be set aside for the present. These are the precise terms in which this question presents itself to my mind. A part of the knowable consists in sensations. We must, therefore, without troubling to style this aggregate of sensations matter rather than mind, make an analysis of the phenomena known by the name of mind, and see whether they differ from the preceding ones. Let us, therefore, make an inventory of mind. By the process of enumeration, we find quoted as psychological phenomena, the sensations, the perceptions, the ideas, the recollections, the reasonings, the emotions, the desires, the imaginations, and the acts of attention and of will. These appear to be, at the first glance, the elements of mind; but, on reflection, one perceives that these elements belong to two distinct categories, of which it is easy to recognise the duality, although, in fact and in reality, these two elements are constantly combined. The first of these elements may receive the generic name of objects of cognition, or objects known, and the second that of acts of cognition.
The entire terminology should now be viewed as having only a conventional value, [56]and should be put on hold for now. These are the exact terms in which this question comes to my mind. Part of what we can know consists of sensations. So, without worrying about whether to label this collection of sensations as matter or mind, we need to analyze the phenomena commonly referred to as mind and see how they differ from the previous ones. Let's create an inventory of the mind. Through enumeration, we identify psychological phenomena such as sensations, perceptions, ideas, memories, reasoning, emotions, desires, imaginations, and acts of attention and will. At first glance, these seem to be the elements of the mind; however, upon further reflection, it becomes clear that these elements belong to two distinct categories, which are easy to recognize as separate, even though they are often intertwined in reality. The first category can be broadly referred to as objects of cognition or known objects, and the second as acts of cognition.
Here are a few examples of concrete facts, which only require a rapid analysis to make their double nature plain. In a sensation which we feel are two things: a particular state, or an object which one knows, and the act of knowing it, of feeling it, of taking cognisance of it; in other[57] words, every sensation comprises an impression and a cognition. In a recollection there is, in like manner, a certain image of the past and the fact consisting in the taking cognisance of this image. It is, in other terms, the distinction between the intelligence and the object. Similarly, all reasoning has an object; there must be matter on which to reason, whether this matter be supplied by the facts or the ideas. Again, a desire, a volition, an act of reflection, has need of a point of application. One does not will in the air, one wills something; one does not reflect in the void, one reflects over a fact or over some difficulty.
Here are a few examples of concrete facts that only need a quick analysis to reveal their dual nature. In any sensation we experience, there are two elements: a specific state or an object we’re aware of, and the act of knowing, feeling, or recognizing it; in other words, every sensation includes both an impression and a cognition. Similarly, in a memory, there is a certain image of the past as well as the act of recognizing this image. It represents the distinction between the mind and the object. Likewise, all reasoning has an object; there needs to be something to reason about, whether it comes from facts or ideas. Additionally, a desire, a decision, or an act of reflection requires a point of focus. One doesn’t will aimlessly; one wills for something specific; one doesn’t reflect without purpose; one reflects on a fact or a challenge.
We may then provisionally distinguish in an inventory of the mind a something which is perceived, understood, desired, or willed, and, beyond that, the fact of perceiving, of understanding, or desiring, or of willing.
We can temporarily break down what’s in our minds into a few categories: something that is perceived, understood, desired, or intended, and, in addition to that, the act of perceiving, understanding, desiring, or intending.
To illustrate this distinction by an example, I shall say that an analogous separation can be effected in an act of vision, by showing that the act of vision, which is a concrete operation, comprises two distinct elements: the object seen and the eye which sees. But this is, of course, only a rough comparison, of which we shall soon see the imperfections when we are further advanced in the study of the question.
To illustrate this distinction with an example, I’ll say that a similar separation can happen in an act of seeing, by demonstrating that seeing, which is a tangible action, consists of two different elements: the object being seen and the eye that sees. However, this is just a rough comparison, and we will soon recognize its flaws as we delve deeper into the study of the issue.
To this activity which exists and manifests[58] itself in the facts of feeling, perceiving, &c., we can give a name in order to identify and recognise it: we will call it the consciousness[14] (la conscience), and we will call object everything which is not the act of consciousness.
To this activity that exists and shows itself in feelings, perceptions, etc., we can give it a name to identify and recognize it: we will call it consciousness (la conscience), and we will refer to everything that is not the act of consciousness as the object.
After this preliminary distinction, to which we shall often refer, we will go over the principal manifestations of the mind, and we will first study the objects of cognition, reserving for another chapter the study of the acts of cognition—that is to say, of consciousness. We will thus examine successively sensation, idea, emotion, and will.
After this initial distinction, which we will frequently reference, we will go through the main expressions of the mind, starting with the objects of cognition, and we will set aside another chapter for the exploration of the acts of cognition—that is, consciousness. We will therefore look at sensation, idea, emotion, and will in that order.
It has been often maintained that the peculiar property of mind is to perceive sensations. It has also been said that thought—that is, the property of representing to one's self that which does not exist—distinguishes mind from matter. Lastly, it has not failed to be affirmed that one thing which the mind brings into the material [59]world is its power of emotion; and moralists, choosing somewhat arbitrarily among certain emotions, have said that the mind is the creator of goodness. We will endeavour to analyse these different affirmations.
It has often been argued that a key feature of the mind is its ability to perceive sensations. It's also been suggested that thought—meaning the ability to imagine things that aren't present—sets the mind apart from matter. Finally, it has been consistently stated that one thing the mind contributes to the physical [59]world is its capacity for emotion; and those who study ethics, somewhat selectively choosing from various emotions, have claimed that the mind is the source of goodness. We will attempt to analyze these different statements.
FOOTNOTES:
[14] The word "conscience" is one of those which has been used in the greatest number of different meanings. Let it be, at least, understood that I use it here in an intellectual and not a moral sense. I do not attach to the conscience the idea of a moral approbation or disapprobation, of a duty, of a remorse. The best example to illustrate conscience has, perhaps, been formed by Ladd. It is the contrast between a person awake and sleeping a dreamless sleep. The first has consciousness of a number of things; the latter has consciousness of nothing. Let me now add that we distinguish from consciousness that multitude of things of which one has consciousness of. Of these we make the object of consciousness. [Conscience has throughout been rendered "consciousness."—Ed.]
[14] The word "conscience" is one that has been used in many different ways. For the sake of clarity, let me say that I am using it here in an intellectual sense rather than a moral one. I don't connect conscience with moral approval or disapproval, duty, or guilt. A good example to illustrate conscience might come from Lad, comparing a person who is awake to one who is sleeping without dreams. The awake person is aware of many things, while the sleeping person is aware of nothing. I also want to point out that we differentiate between consciousness and the various objects of that consciousness. These are what we consider the objects of consciousness. [Conscience has throughout been rendered "consciousness."—Ed.]
CHAPTER II
DEFINITION OF SENSATION
When making the analysis of matter we impliedly admitted two propositions: first, that sensation is the tertium quid which is interposed between the excitant of our sensory nerves and ourselves; secondly, that the aggregate of our sensations is all we can know of the outer world, so that it is correct to define this last as the collection of our present, past, and possible sensations. It is not claimed that the outer world is nothing else than this, but it is claimed with good reason that the outer world is nothing else to us.
When analyzing matter, we implicitly accepted two ideas: first, that sensation is the tertium quid that comes between the stimulus of our sensory nerves and us; second, that the totality of our sensations is all we can understand about the external world, making it accurate to define the external world as the collection of our current, past, and potential sensations. We don’t claim that the external world is only this, but we reasonably assert that the external world is only this to us.
It would be possible to draw from the above considerations a clear definition of sensation, and especially it would be possible to decide henceforth from the foregoing whether sensation is a physical or a mental phenomenon, and whether it belongs to matter or to mind. This is the important point, the one which we now state, and which we will endeavour to resolve. To make the question clearer, we will begin it afresh,[61] as if it were new, and as if the facts hitherto analysed did not already prejudge the solution. Let us begin by giving a definition of sensation from the point of view of experimental psychology.
It would be possible to establish a clear definition of sensation based on the considerations above, and in particular, we could determine from these discussions whether sensation is a physical or mental phenomenon, and whether it is related to matter or mind. This is the crucial point, the one we are stating now and will work to resolve. To clarify the question, we will restart this discussion, as if it were new, and as if the facts analyzed so far do not already influence the solution. Let's start by providing a definition of sensation from the perspective of experimental psychology.[61]
Sensation, then, is the phenomenon which is produced and which one experiences when an excitant has just acted on one of our organs of sense. This phenomenon is therefore composed of two parts: an action exercised from outside by some body or other on our nervous substance; and, then, the fact of feeling this action.
Sensation is the occurrence that happens and is experienced when something stimulates one of our senses. This occurrence has two components: an external action applied by some object on our nervous system, and then the experience of feeling that action.
This fact of feeling, this state of consciousness, is necessary to constitute sensation; when it does not exist, it is preferable to give the phenomenon another name, otherwise the fault is committed of mixing up separate facts. Physiologists have, on this point, some faults of terminology with which to reproach themselves: for they have employed the word sensibility with too little of the critical spirit. Sensibility, being capacity for sensation, presupposes, like sensation itself, consciousness. It has, therefore, been wrong, in physiology, to speak of the sensibility of the tissues and organs, which, like the vegetable tissues or the animal organs of vegetative life, properly speaking, feel nothing, but react by rapid or slow movements to the excitements they are made to receive. Reaction, by a movement or any kind of modification, to an excitement, does not consti[62]tute a sensation unless consciousness is joined with it, and, consequently, it would be wiser to give unfelt excitements and reactions the name of excitability.
This feeling, this state of awareness, is essential to create sensation; when it’s absent, it’s better to use a different term for the phenomenon, otherwise, we risk confusing distinct facts. Physiologists have some terminology issues here that they should address: they’ve used the word sensibility too carelessly. Sensibility, which is the ability to sense, requires consciousness, just like sensation itself. Therefore, it’s incorrect in physiology to refer to the sensibility of tissues and organs, which, similar to plant tissues or animal organs involved in basic life functions, don’t actually feel anything. Instead, they respond with quick or slow movements to the stimuli they receive. A response through movement or any change to a stimulus doesn’t create a sensation unless consciousness is involved, so it would be better to refer to unperceived stimuli and reactions as excitability.
The clearest examples of sensation are furnished by the study of man, and are taken from cases where we perceive an external object. The object produces upon us an action, and this action is felt; only, in such cases, the fact of sensation comprises but a very small part of the event. It only corresponds, by definition, to the actual action of the object. Analysis after analysis has shown that we constantly perceive far beyond this actual action of objects. Our mind, as we say, outruns our senses. To our sensations, images come to attach themselves which result from sensations anteriorly felt in analogous circumstances. These images produce in us an illusion, and we take them for sensations, so that we think we perceive something which is but a remembrance or an idea; the reason being that our mind cannot remain in action in the presence of a sensation, but unceasingly labours to throw light upon it, to sound it, and to arrive at its meaning, and consequently alters it by adding to it. This addition is so constant, so unavoidable, that the existence of an isolated sensation which should be perceived without the attachment of images, without modification or interpretation,[63] is well-nigh unrealisable in the consciousness of an adult. It is a myth.
The clearest examples of sensation come from studying humans, specifically in situations where we perceive an external object. The object affects us, and we feel that effect; however, in these cases, sensation itself is just a small part of the whole experience. It only relates to the actual action of the object. Detailed analysis has shown that we consistently perceive much more than just the direct actions of objects. Our minds, as we often say, move faster than our senses. To our sensations, images attach themselves that come from past sensations experienced in similar situations. These images create an illusion, leading us to believe we are perceiving something that is merely a memory or an idea; this happens because our minds can't just sit idle when faced with a sensation—they constantly work to clarify, explore, and understand it, which ultimately changes the sensation by adding to it. This addition is so regular and unavoidable that the existence of a pure sensation, one that could be felt without images, modifications, or interpretations, is nearly impossible for an adult's consciousness. It’s a myth.
Let us, however, imagine this isolation to be possible, and that we have before us a sensation free from any other element. What is this sensation? Does it belong to the domain of physical or of moral things? Is it a state of matter or of mind?
Let’s imagine that this isolation is possible, and that we have a sensation completely free from any other influences. What is this sensation? Does it belong to the realm of physical things or moral ones? Is it related to matter or to the mind?
I can neither doubt nor dispute that sensation is, in part, a psychological phenomenon, since I have admitted, by the very definition I have given of it, that sensation implies consciousness. We must, therefore, acknowledge those who define it as a state of consciousness to be right, but it would be more correct to call it the consciousness of a state, and it is with regard to the nature of this state that the question presents itself. It is only this state which we will now take into consideration. It is understood that sensation contains both an impression and a cognition. Let us leave till later the study of the act of cognition, and deal with the impression. Is this impression now of a physical or a mental nature? Both the two opposing opinions have been upheld. In this there is nothing astonishing, for in metaphysics one finds the expression of every possible opinion. But a large, an immense majority of philosophers has declared in favour of the psychological nature of the impression. Without even making the[64] above distinction between the impression and the act of cognition, it has been admitted that the entire sensation, taken en bloc, is a psychological phenomenon, a modification of our consciousness and a peculiar state of our minds. Descartes has even employed this very explicit formula: "The objects we perceive are within our understanding." It is curious to see how little trouble authors take to demonstrate this opinion; they declare it to be self-evident, which is a convenient way of avoiding all proof. John Stuart Mill has no hesitation in affirming that: "The mind, in perceiving external objects, can only take notice of its own conditions." And Renouvier expresses the same arbitrary assertion with greater obscurity when he writes: "The monad is constituted by this relation: the connection of the subject with the object within the subject."[15] In other words, it is laid down as an uncontrovertible principle that "the mental can only enter into direct relations with the mental." That is what may be called "the principle of Idealism."
I can’t doubt or argue that sensation is partly a psychological phenomenon, since I’ve admitted, by the definition I’ve given, that sensation includes awareness. Therefore, we must recognize those who define it as a state of consciousness as correct, but it would be more accurate to call it the consciousness of a state, and the question arises regarding the nature of this state. It’s only this state that we will now consider. It’s understood that sensation includes both an impression and a cognition. Let’s put aside the study of the act of cognition for now and focus on the impression. Is this impression physical or mental? Both opposing views have been supported. There’s nothing surprising about this, as metaphysics hosts every possible opinion. However, a large, even immense, majority of philosophers has declared in favor of the psychological nature of the impression. Without even making the distinction between the impression and the act of cognition, it has been accepted that the entire sensation, taken en bloc, is a psychological phenomenon, a modification of our consciousness and a unique state of our minds. Descartes even used this very clear formula: "The objects we perceive are within our understanding." It’s interesting to see how little effort authors make to prove this opinion; they simply declare it to be self-evident, which conveniently avoids all proof. John Stuart Mill confidently states that: "The mind, in perceiving external objects, can only notice its own conditions." And Renouvier expresses the same arbitrary assertion more obscurely when he writes: "The monad is constituted by this relation: the connection of the subject with the object within the subject."[15] In other words, it is established as an undeniable principle that "the mental can only engage in direct relations with the mental." That can be called "the principle of Idealism."
This principle seems to me very disputable, and it is to me an astonishing thing that the most resolute of sceptics—Hume, for example—should have accepted it without hesitation. I shall first enunciate my personal opinion, then make known [65]another which only differs from mine by a difference of words, and finally I will discuss a third opinion, which seems to me radically wrong.
This principle seems very debatable to me, and I'm surprised that the most determined skeptics—like Hume, for instance—would accept it so readily. First, I’ll state my personal opinion, then share another one that only differs from mine in wording, and finally, I’ll talk about a third opinion, which I believe is fundamentally incorrect.
My personal opinion is that sensation is of a mixed nature. It is psychical in so far as it implies an act of consciousness, and physical otherwise. The impression on which the act of cognition operates, that impression which is directly produced by the excitant of the nervous system, seems to me, without any doubt, to be of an entirely physical nature. This opinion, which I make mine own, has only been upheld by very few philosophers—Thomas Reid perhaps, and William Hamilton for certain; but neither has perceived its deep-lying consequences.
My personal view is that sensation is a mix of different aspects. It’s psychological because it involves an act of consciousness, and physical in other ways. The impression that the cognitive act responds to, which is directly created by the stimulation of the nervous system, appears to me, without a doubt, to be purely physical. This belief, which I adopt as my own, has only been supported by a few philosophers—perhaps Thomas Reid and definitely William Hamilton; however, neither has recognized its profound implications.
What are the arguments on which I rely? They are of different orders, and are arguments of fact and arguments of logic. I shall first appeal to the natural conviction of those who have never ventured into metaphysics. So long as no endeavour has been made to demonstrate the contrary to them, they believe, with a natural and naïve belief, that matter is that which is seen, touched and felt, and that, consequently, matter and our senses are confounded. They would be greatly astonished to be informed that when we appear to perceive the outer world, we simply perceive our ideas; that when we take the train for[66] Lyons we enter into one state of consciousness in order to attain another state of consciousness.
What arguments am I relying on? They come from different sources, including factual arguments and logical ones. First, I will appeal to the natural understanding of those who have never explored metaphysics. As long as no effort has been made to show otherwise, they naturally and innocently believe that matter is what we see, touch, and feel, and that our senses are basically the same as matter. They would be very surprised to learn that when we think we are perceiving the outside world, we are actually just perceiving our ideas; that when we take the train to[66] Lyons, we shift from one state of consciousness to another.
Now, the adherents of this natural and naïve opinion have, as they say in the law, the right of possession (possession d'état); they are not plaintiffs but defendants; it is not for them to prove they are in the right, it has to be proved against them that they are in the wrong. Until this proof is forthcoming they have a presumption in their favour.
Now, the supporters of this natural and straightforward belief have, as it's stated in the law, the right of possession (possession d'état); they are not the plaintiffs but the defendants; it's not their job to prove they're right; instead, it's up to others to prove they're wrong. Until that proof is provided, they have a presumption in their favor.
Are we here making use of the argument of common opinion of mankind, of which ancient philosophy made so evident an abuse? Yes, and no. Yes, for we here adopt the general opinion. No, for we only adopt it till the contrary be proved. But who can exhibit this proof to the contrary? On a close examination of the question, it will be perceived that sensation, taken as an object of cognition, becomes confused with the properties of physical nature, and is identified with them, both by its mode of apparition and by its content. By its mode of apparition, sensation holds itself out as independent of us, for it is at every instant an unexpected revelation, a source of fresh cognitions, and it offers a development which takes place without and in spite of our will; while its laws of co-existence and of succession declare to us the order and march of the material universe. Besides, by its content, sensation is confounded[67] with matter. When a philosopher seeks to represent to himself the properties of a material object,—of a brain, for example—in order to contrast them with the properties of a psychical activity, it is the properties of sensation that he describes as material; and, in fact, it is by sensation, and sensation alone, that we know these properties. Sensation is so little distinct from them that it is an error to consider it as a means, a process, an instrument for the knowledge of matter. All that we know of matter is not known in or by sensation, but constitutes sensation itself; it is not by the aid of sensation that we know colour; colour is a sensation, and the same may be said of form, resistance, and the whole series of the properties of matter. They are only our sensations clothed with external bodies. It is therefore absolutely legitimate to consider a part of our sensations, the object part, as being of physical nature. This is the opinion to which I adhere.
Are we using the argument of what people generally believe, which ancient philosophy misused so obviously? Yes and no. Yes, because we’re adopting the common belief. No, because we only accept it until evidence shows otherwise. But who can actually provide that evidence? Upon closer inspection of the issue, it becomes clear that sensation, when viewed as something we can understand, gets mixed up with the properties of the physical world and is identified with them, both by how it appears and by its content. In terms of how it appears, sensation seems independent of us because it constantly surprises us, brings new insights, and unfolds in ways that happen outside of our control; its laws of coexistence and succession reveal the order and progress of the physical universe. Additionally, in terms of its content, sensation is indistinguishable from matter. When a philosopher tries to describe the properties of a material object—like a brain, for instance—in order to compare them with the properties of mental activity, it’s the properties of sensation that they describe as material; indeed, it is through sensation alone that we understand these properties. Sensation is so intertwined with them that it’s a mistake to view it merely as a tool, a process, or an instrument for understanding matter. Everything we know about matter isn’t known through sensation but is part of the sensation itself; we don’t know color through sensation—color is a sensation, and the same goes for shape, resistance, and all the other properties of matter. They are simply our sensations represented by external objects. Therefore, it is completely valid to regard part of our sensations, the object part, as being of a physical nature. This is the view I support.
We come to the second opinion we have formulated. It is, in appearance at least, very different from the first. Its supporters agree that the entire sensation, taken en bloc and unanalysed, is to be termed a psychological phenomenon. In this case, the act of consciousness, included in the sensation, continues to represent a psychical element. They suppose, besides, that the object on which this act operates is psychical;[68] and finally, they suppose that this object or this impression was provoked in us by a physical reality which is kept in concealment, which we do not perceive, and which remains unknowable.
We now turn to the second opinion we’ve developed. It appears to be quite different from the first. Its proponents agree that the entire sensation, taken as a whole and without analysis, is a psychological phenomenon. In this case, the act of consciousness that is part of the sensation continues to represent a mental aspect. They also believe that the object this act interacts with is psychological;[68] and finally, they think that this object or impression was triggered in us by a physical reality that is hidden, not perceivable, and ultimately unknowable.
This opinion is nowise absurd in itself: but let us examine its consequences. If we admit this thesis, that sensations are manifestations of mind which, although provoked by material causes, are of a purely mental nature, we are forced to the conclusion that we know none of the properties of material bodies, since we do not enter into relations with these bodies. The object we apprehend by perception is, according to this hypothesis, solely mental. To draw therefrom any notion on material objects, it would have to be supposed that, by some mysterious action, the mental which we know resembles the physical which we do not know, that it retains the reflection of it, or even that it allows its colour and form to pass, like a transparent pellicle applied on the contour of bodies. Here are hypotheses very odd in their realism. Unless we accept them, how is it comprehensible that we can know anything whatever of physical nature? We should be forced to acknowledge, following the example of several philosophers, that the perception of the physical is an illusion.
This view isn't completely unreasonable on its own, but let's look at the implications. If we accept the idea that sensations are expressions of the mind that are triggered by physical causes but are ultimately mental, we have to conclude that we don't actually know any properties of physical objects, since we don't interact with them directly. According to this theory, the object we perceive is entirely mental. To infer anything about physical objects from this, we would have to assume that somehow the mental experiences we have resemble the physical ones we don't understand, that they keep some reflection of them, or even that they allow their color and shape to pass through, like a clear film laid over the shapes of objects. These are some pretty strange ideas when it comes to realism. If we don't accept them, how can we make sense of knowing anything about the physical world? We'd have to admit, like some philosophers have, that our perception of the physical is just an illusion.
As a compensation, that which this system[69] takes from matter it attributes to mind, which turns our familiar conceptions upside down. The qualities of sensation detached from matter will, when applied to mind, change its physiognomy. There are sensations of extent, weight, space, and form. If these sensations are turned into psychical events, we shall have to grant to these events, to these manifestations of the mind, the properties of extent, of weight, of form. We shall have to say that mind is a resisting thing, and that it has colour.
As a trade-off, this system[69] takes from the physical world and assigns these qualities to the mind, flipping our usual ideas upside down. The qualities of sensation, when separated from matter and applied to the mind, will change its appearance. There are sensations of size, weight, space, and shape. If we transform these sensations into mental events, we’ll have to acknowledge that these events, these expressions of the mind, have properties like size, weight, and shape. We’ll have to conclude that the mind is something that resists and that it has color.
It may be said that this fantasy of language is not very serious. So be it. But then what remains of the dualism of mind and matter? It is at least singularly compromised. We may continue to suppose that matter exists, and even that it is matter which provokes in our mind those events which we call our sensations; but we cannot know if by its nature, its essence, this matter differs from that of mind, since we shall be ignorant of all its properties. Our ignorance on this point will be so complete that we shall not even be able to know whether any state which we call mental may not be physical. The distinction between physical and mental will have lost its raison d'être, since the existence of the physical is necessary to give a meaning to the existence of the mental. We are brought, whether we like it or not, to an experimental monism, which is neither psychical nor[70] physical; panpsychism and panmaterialism will have the same meaning.[16]
It could be argued that this idea about language isn't very serious. That's fine. But what does that leave us with regarding the separation of mind and matter? It's definitely been weakened. We can keep believing that matter exists and even that it's matter that triggers our sensations, but we can't know if this matter, by its very nature, is different from the mind, since we won’t understand all its properties. Our lack of knowledge on this matter will be so complete that we won't even be able to tell if anything we call mental might actually be physical. The difference between physical and mental will have lost its purpose, since the existence of the physical is needed to give meaning to the existence of the mental. Whether we like it or not, we are led to a sort of experimental monism that is neither purely mental nor purely physical; panpsychism and panmaterialism will end up meaning the same thing.[16]
But this monism can be only transitory, for it is more in the words than in the thing itself. It is brought about by the terminology adopted, by the resolution to call mental all the phenomena that it is possible to know. Luckily, our speculations are not at the mercy of such trifling details as the details of language. Whatever names may be given to this or that, it will remain none the less true that nature will continue to present to us a contrast between phenomena which are flints, pieces of iron, clods of earth, brains—and some other phenomena which we call states of consciousness. Whatever be the value of this dualism, it will have to be discussed even in the hypothesis of panpsychism.[17] As for myself, I shall also continue to make a distinction between what I have called objects of cognition and acts of cognition, because this is the most general distinction that can be traced in the immense field of our cognitions. There is no other which succeeds, to the same degree, in dividing this field into two, moreover, this distinction is derived directly from observation, [71]and does not depend for its validity on the physical or mental nature of the objects. Here is, then, a duality, and this duality, even when it does not bear the names physical and moral, should necessarily play the same part, since it corresponds to the same distinction of fact.
But this monism can only be temporary, because it exists more in the words than in the actual reality. It’s created by the terminology we use, by the choice to label all phenomena as mental that we are able to know. Fortunately, our ideas are not limited by such trivial matters as the specifics of language. No matter what names we give to this or that, it will still be true that nature continues to show us a contrast between phenomena like flints, pieces of iron, clods of earth, brains—and other phenomena we call states of consciousness. Regardless of the importance of this dualism, it will still need to be addressed, even within the idea of panpsychism.[17] Personally, I will continue to distinguish between what I refer to as objects of cognition and acts of cognition, as this is the most fundamental distinction that can be identified within the vast realm of our knowledge. There isn't another distinction that effectively divides this realm into two, and moreover, this distinction comes directly from observation, [71]and does not depend on the physical or mental nature of the objects. So here we have a duality, and this duality, even if it doesn't use the labels physical and moral, should still play the same role, as it corresponds to the same factual distinction.
In the end, nothing will be changed, and this second opinion must gradually merge into the one first stated by me, and of which I take the responsibility. We may, therefore, put it out of consideration.
In the end, nothing will change, and this second opinion will eventually blend into the one I originally stated, for which I take responsibility. So, we can disregard it.
I have mentioned a third opinion, stating that it appeared to me to be radically false. Outwardly it is the same as the last; looked at superficially it seems even confused with it; but, in reality it is of a totally different nature. It supposes that sensation is an entirely psychological phenomenon. Then, having laid down this thesis, it undertakes to demonstrate it by asserting that sensation differs from the physical fact, which amounts to supposing that we cannot know anything but sensations, and that physical facts are known to us directly and by another channel. This is where the contradiction comes in. It is so apparent that one wonders how it has been overlooked by so many excellent minds. In order to remove it, it will be sufficient to recollect that we do not know anything other than sensations; it is therefore impossible to make any distinction[72] between the physical object and the object of cognition contained in every sensation. The line of demarcation between the physical and the moral cannot pass this way, since it would separate facts which are identical.
I’ve mentioned a third viewpoint, saying that it seems completely wrong to me. On the surface, it looks just like the previous one; at a quick glance, it even seems mixed up with it. But, in reality, it’s something entirely different. It assumes that sensation is a purely psychological phenomenon. After stating this idea, it tries to prove it by claiming that sensation is different from the physical fact, which suggests that we can only know sensations and that physical facts are known to us through a different means. That’s where the contradiction arises. It’s so obvious that one wonders how so many smart people have missed it. To make it clear, we should remember that we only know sensations; thus, it’s impossible to distinguish between the physical object and the object of cognition present in each sensation. The line between the physical and the moral can't be drawn this way, since it would separate facts that are actually the same.[72]
We can, therefore, only deplore the error of all those who, to express the difference between mind and matter, have sought a contrast between sensation and physical facts. Physiologists, with hardly an exception, have fallen into this error; when contemplating in imagination the material working of the brain, they have thought that between the movement of cerebral matter and sensation there was a gulf fixed. The comparison, to have been correct, required to be presented in quite another way. A parallel, for instance, should have been drawn between a certain cerebral movement and the act of consciousness, and there should have been said: "The cerebral motion is the physical phenomenon, the act of consciousness the psychical." But this distinction has not been made. It is sensation en bloc which is compared to the cerebral movement, as witness a few passages I will quote as a matter of curiosity, which are borrowed from philosophers and, especially, from physiologists.
We can only regret the mistake of those who, to highlight the difference between the mind and the physical world, have tried to contrast sensation with physical facts. Almost all physiologists have fallen into this trap; when imagining the brain's material workings, they believed there was a fixed divide between brain activity and sensation. To be accurate, the comparison should have been presented differently. For example, there should have been a comparison between a specific brain movement and the act of consciousness, stating: "The brain activity is the physical event, while the act of consciousness is the mental one." However, this distinction has not been made. It is sensation en bloc that is compared to brain activity, as shown by a few passages I will quote out of curiosity, which are taken from philosophers and, particularly, from physiologists.
While philosophers take as a principle of idealism, that the mental can only know the mental, physiologists take, as a like principle,[73] the heterogeneity existing, or supposed to exist, between the nerve impression and the sensation. "However much we may follow the excitement through the whole length of the nerve," writes Lotze,[18] "or cause it to change its form a thousand times and to metamorphose itself into more and more delicate and subtle movements, we shall never succeed in showing that a movement thus produced can, by its very nature, cease to exist as movement and be reborn in the shape of sensation...." It will be seen that it is on the opposition between molecular movement and sensation, that Lotze insists. In like manner Ferrier: "But how is it that the molecular modifications in the cerebral cells coincide with the modifications of the consciousness; how, for instance, do luminous vibrations falling upon the retina excite the modification of consciousness called visual sensation? These are problems we cannot solve. We may succeed in determining the exact nature of the molecular changes which take place in the cerebral cells when a sensation is felt, but this will not bring us an inch nearer to the explanation of the fundamental nature of sensation." Finally, Du Bois Reymond, in his famous discussion in 1880, on the seven enigmas [74]of the world, speaks somewhat as follows: "The astronomical knowledge of the encephalon, that is, the most intimate to which we can aspire, only reveals to us matter in motion. But no arrangement nor motion of material particles can act as a bridge by which we can cross over into the domain of intelligence.... What imaginable link is there between certain movements of certain molecules in my brain, on the one hand, and on the other hand primitive, undefinable, undeniable facts such as: I have the sensation of softness, I smell the odour of a rose, I hear the sound of an organ, I see a red colour, &c...."
While philosophers consider it a principle of idealism that the mind can only understand other mental activities, physiologists hold a similar view regarding the differences, or supposed differences, between nerve sensations and feelings. "No matter how much we track the excitement along the entire length of the nerve," writes Lotze, "or how often we change its form or transform it into increasingly delicate movements, we will never be able to demonstrate that a movement created this way can, by its very nature, stop existing as movement and be reborn as sensation...." It is clear that Lotze emphasizes the distinction between molecular movement and sensation. Similarly, Ferrier states: "But how do the molecular changes in the brain cells match up with the changes in consciousness; for example, how do light vibrations hitting the retina trigger the consciousness modification we call visual sensation? These are problems we cannot solve. We may be able to determine the exact molecular changes occurring in the brain cells when a sensation is experienced, but this won’t bring us any closer to understanding the fundamental nature of sensation." Lastly, Du Bois Reymond, in his famous 1880 discussion on the seven enigmas of the world, mentions something like this: "The most advanced knowledge we can attain about the brain reveals only matter in motion. Yet, no arrangement or movement of material particles can serve as a bridge to the realm of intelligence.... What conceivable link exists between specific movements of particular molecules in my brain, and on the other hand, basic, undefinable, undeniable experiences like: I feel softness, I smell the fragrance of a rose, I hear the sound of an organ, I see the color red, etc...."
These three quotations show very conclusively that their authors thought they could establish the heterogeneity of the two phenomena by opposing matter to sensation. It must be recognised that they have fallen into a singular error; for matter, whatever it may be, is for us nothing but sensation; matter in motion, I have often repeated, is only a quite special kind of sensation; the organic matter of the brain, with its whirling movements of atoms, is only sensation. Consequently, to oppose the molecular changes in the brain to the sensation of red, blue, green, or to an undefined sensation of any sort, is not crossing a gulf, and bringing together things which cannot be compared, it is simply comparing one sensation to another sensation.[75]
These three quotes clearly show that their authors believed they could establish the difference between two phenomena by contrasting matter with sensation. It's important to acknowledge that they’ve made a distinct mistake; for us, matter, whatever it is, is nothing but sensation. Matter in motion, as I’ve said many times, is merely a specific type of sensation; the organic matter of the brain, with its swirling movements of atoms, is just sensation. Therefore, to compare the molecular changes in the brain to the sensation of red, blue, green, or to any undefined sensation is not bridging a gap and bringing together incomparable things; it’s simply comparing one sensation to another sensation.[75]
There is evidently something equivocal in all this; and I pointed this out when outlining and discussing the different theories of matter. It consists in taking from among the whole body of sensations certain of them which are considered to be special, and which are then invested with the privilege of being more important than the rest and the causes of all the others. This is about as illegitimate as to choose among men a few individuals to whom is attributed the privilege of commanding others by divine right. These privileged sensations which belong to the sight, the touch, and the muscular sense, and which are of large extent, are indeed extensive. They have been unduly considered as objective and as representing matter because they are better known and measurable, while the other sensations, the unextensive sensations of the other senses, are considered as subjective for the reasons that they are less known and less measurable: and they are therefore looked on as connected with our sensibility, our Ego, and are used to form the moral world.
There’s clearly something questionable about all this, and I pointed it out when discussing the different theories of matter. It involves picking certain sensations from the entire range that are seen as special, giving them the privilege of being more important than the others and being the causes of all the rest. This is as unjustified as choosing a few individuals among men and granting them the authority to command others by divine right. These privileged sensations that come from sight, touch, and our sense of movement, which are quite extensive, have been wrongly seen as objective and representative of matter because they are more understood and easier to measure. In contrast, the less extensive sensations from the other senses are considered subjective because they are less known and harder to measure. Therefore, they are viewed as connected to our feelings, our sense of self, and are used to shape the moral world.
We cannot subscribe to this way of establishing the contrast between matter and thought, since it is simply a contrast between two categories of sensations, and I have already asserted that the partitioning-out of sensations into two groups having different objective values, is arbitrary.
We can't agree with this approach to differentiating between matter and thought, as it's just a distinction between two types of sensations. I've already stated that dividing sensations into two groups with different objective values is arbitrary.
FOOTNOTES:
CHAPTER III
DEFINITION OF THE IMAGE
Going on with our inventory, after sensations come images, ideas, and concepts; in fact, quite a collection of phenomena, which, are generally considered as essentially psychological.
Going on with our inventory, after sensations come images, ideas, and concepts; in fact, quite a collection of phenomena that are generally seen as fundamentally psychological.
So long as one does not carefully analyse the value of ideas, one remains under the impression that ideas form a world apart, which is sharply distinguished from the physical world, and behaves towards it as an antithesis. For is not conception the contrary of perception? and is not the ideal in opposition to reality?
As long as someone doesn’t carefully examine the value of ideas, they might think that ideas exist in a completely separate world, distinct from the physical world, and act in opposition to it. Isn’t conception the opposite of perception? And isn’t the ideal in contrast to reality?
Thoughts have some characteristics of fancy, of freedom, even of unreality, which are wanting to the prosaicness of heavy material things. Thoughts sport with the relations of time and space; they fly in a moment across the gulf between the most distant objects; they travel back up the course of time; they bring near to us events centuries away; they conceive objects which are unreal; they imagine combinations which upset all physical laws, and, further, these conceptions remain invi[77]sible to others as well as to ourselves. They are outside the grip of reality, and constitute a world which becomes, for any one with the smallest imagination, as great and as important as the world called real. One may call in evidence the poets, novelists, artists, and the dreamers of all kinds. When life becomes too hard for us, we fly to the ideal world, there to seek forgetfulness or compensation.
Thoughts have a certain quality of imagination, freedom, and even unreality that heavy, material things lack. Thoughts play with the connections of time and space; they can instantly cross the distance between the farthest objects; they can travel back in time; they can connect us to events from centuries ago; they can create unreal objects; they can envision combinations that break all physical laws, and these ideas remain invisible to others as well as ourselves. They exist outside the constraints of reality and create a world that, for anyone with even a bit of imagination, is as significant and vast as the so-called real world. We can point to poets, novelists, artists, and all types of dreamers as evidence. When life gets too tough for us, we escape to this ideal world to find forgetfulness or a sense of balance.
It is, therefore, easy to understand, that it should have been proposed to carry into ideation the dichotomy between the physical and the moral. Many excellent authors have made the domain of the mind begin in the ideal. Matter is that which does not think. Descartes, in his Discours de la Méthode (4th part), remarking that he may pretend "not to have a body, and that there is no world or place in which he exists, but that he cannot pretend that he does not think," concludes by saying that the mind is "a substance, all whose essence or nature is merely to think, and which has no need of either place or any other material thing, in order to exist;" in short, that "the soul is absolutely distinct from the body."[19]
It’s easy to see why it was suggested to explore the divide between the physical and the moral. Many great thinkers have started the discussion about the mind with ideas. Matter is what doesn’t think. Descartes, in his Discours de la Méthode (4th part), notes that he might claim "not to have a body, and that there is no world or place in which he exists, but he cannot claim that he does not think." He concludes that the mind is "a substance, whose essence or nature is simply to think, and which doesn't need a place or any other material thing to exist;" in short, "the soul is completely separate from the body."[19]
Let us, then, examine in what measure this separation between perception and ideation can be legitimately established. If we accept this separation, we must abandon the distinction I proposed between acts and objects of cognition, or, at least, admit that this distinction does not correspond to that between the physical and the moral, since thoughts, images, recollections, and even the most abstract conceptions, all constitute, in a certain sense, objects of cognition. They are phenomena which, when analysed, are clearly composed of two parts, an object and a cognition. Their logical composition is, indeed, that of an external perception, and there is in ideation exactly the same duality as in sensation. Consequently, if we maintain the above distinction as a principle of classification for all knowable phenomena, we shall be obliged to assign the same position to ideas as to sensations.
Let’s examine how validly we can establish a separation between perception and thought. If we accept this separation, we have to let go of the distinction I suggested between acts and objects of understanding, or at least acknowledge that this distinction doesn’t align with the difference between the physical and the moral. Thoughts, images, memories, and even the most abstract ideas are all, in a way, objects of understanding. They are phenomena that, when broken down, clearly consist of two parts: an object and a cognition. Their logical structure is indeed like that of an external perception, and there is the same duality in thought as there is in sensation. Therefore, if we uphold the aforementioned distinction as a classification principle for all knowable phenomena, we will need to give ideas the same status as sensations.
The principal difference we notice between sensation and idea is, it would seem, the character of unreality in the last named; but this opposition has not the significance we imagine. Our mental [79]vision only assumes this wholly special character of unreality under conditions in which it is unable to harmonise with the real vision. Taine has well described the phases of the reduction of the image by sensation: it is at the moment when it receives the shock of an image which contradicts it, that the image appears as illusory.[20] Let us suppose that we are sitting down dreaming and watching the passing by of our images. If, at this moment, a sudden noise calls us back to reality, the whole of our mental phantasmagoria disappears as if by the wave of a magic wand, and it is by thus vanishing that the image shows its falsity. It is false because it does not accord with the present reality.
The main difference we see between sensation and idea is that the latter seems to have a quality of unreality; however, this contrast isn’t as significant as we think. Our mental [79]vision only takes on this specific quality of unreality when it can’t sync up with actual vision. Taine has accurately described how sensations reduce images: it's when we encounter an image that contradicts our current perception that the image starts to seem illusory.[20] Let’s imagine we’re sitting and daydreaming, watching our thoughts pass by. If a sudden noise snaps us back to reality, the entire mental spectacle disappears as if by a magic wand, and it’s this vanishing that reveals the image’s falsehood. It’s false because it doesn’t match up with the reality we’re experiencing.
But, when we do not notice a disagreement between these two modes of cognition, both alike give us the impression of reality. If I evoke a reminiscence and dwell attentively on the details, I have the impression that I am in face of the reality itself. "I feel as if I were there still," is a common saying; and, among the recollections I evoke, there are some which give me the same [80]certitude as the perception of the moment. Certain witnesses would write their depositions with their blood. One does not see this every day; but still one does see it.
But when we don't notice a disagreement between these two ways of thinking, both give us a sense of reality. If I recall a memory and focus closely on the details, I feel like I'm experiencing the reality itself. "I feel like I'm still there" is a common saying; and among the memories I bring up, some give me the same [80]certainty as the perception of what's happening right now. Some witnesses would write their statements in their own blood. You don’t see that every day, but it does happen.
Further, there are thousands of circumstances where the ideation is neither in conflict with the perception nor isolated from it, but in logical continuity with it. This continuity must even be considered as the normal condition. We think in the direction of that which we perceive. The image seems to prepare the adaptation of the individual to his surroundings; it creates the foresight, the preparation of the means, and, in a word, everything which constitutes for us a final cause. Now, it is very necessary that the image appear real to be usefully the substitute of the sensation past or to come.
Further, there are countless situations where our ideas are not at odds with what we perceive and aren't separate from it, but instead flow logically from it. This flow should be seen as the standard state. We tend to think in line with what we perceive. The image appears to help the individual adjust to their environment; it generates foresight, prepares the resources, and essentially creates everything that signifies a final purpose for us. Therefore, it's essential that the image feels real to effectively act as a replacement for past or future sensations.
Let us establish one thing more. Acting as a substitute, the image not only appears as real as the sensation, it appears to be of the same nature; and the proof is that they are confounded one with the other, and that those who are not warned of the fact take one for the other. Every time a body is perceived, as I previously explained, there are images which affix themselves to the sensation unnoticed. We think we perceive when we are really remembering or imagining. This addition of the image to the sensation is not a petty and insignificant accessory; it forms the[81] major part, perhaps nine-tenths, of perception. Hence arise the illusions of the senses, which are the result, not of sensations but of ideas. From this also comes the difficulty of knowing exactly what, under certain circumstances, is observation or perception, where the fact perceived ends, and where conjecture begins. Once acquainted with all these possibilities of errors, how can we suppose a radical separation between the sensation and the image?
Let’s clarify one more point. Acting as a substitute, the image not only seems as real as the sensation, but it also appears to be of the same kind; the proof is that they get mixed up with each other, and those who are unaware of this tend to confuse one for the other. Every time we perceive something, as I mentioned earlier, there are images that attach themselves to the sensation without us noticing. We think we are perceiving when we are actually remembering or imagining. This addition of the image to the sensation is not a trivial detail; it constitutes the[81] major part, possibly nine-tenths, of perception. This leads to sensory illusions, which result not from sensations themselves but from ideas. This also creates challenges in determining exactly what, in certain situations, is observation or perception, where the perceived fact ends, and where speculation begins. Once we are aware of all these potential errors, how can we assume a complete separation between sensation and image?
Examined more closely, images appear to us to be divisible into as many kinds as sensations: visual images correspond to visual sensations, tactile to tactile, and so on with all the senses.
When we take a closer look, we see that images can be divided into as many types as sensations: visual images match visual sensations, tactile images match tactile sensations, and this pattern continues with all the senses.
That which we experience in the form of sensation, we can experience over again in the form of image, and the repetition, generally weaker in intensity and poorer in details, may, under certain favourable circumstances, acquire an exceptional intensity, and even equal reality: as is shown by hallucinations. Here, certainly, are very sound reasons for acknowledging that the images which are at the bottom of our thoughts, and form the object of them, are the repetition, the modification, the transposition, the analysis or the synthesis of sensations experienced in the past, and possessing, in consequence, all the characteristics of bodily states. I believe that there is neither more nor less spirituality[82] in the idea than in the sensation. That which forms its spirituality is the implied act of cognition; but its object is material.
What we feel as sensations can be replayed as images, and though this replay is usually less intense and detailed, it can, under certain favorable conditions, become exceptionally vivid and even match reality, as seen in hallucinations. This clearly shows that the images behind our thoughts, which they focus on, are repetitions, modifications, transpositions, analyses, or syntheses of past sensations and therefore carry all the traits of physical states. I believe there is no more or less spirituality[82] in an idea than in a sensation. What gives it spirituality is the underlying cognitive act; however, its subject matter is physical.
I foresee a final objection: I shall be told that even when the unreality of the image is not the rule, and appears only under certain circumstances, it nevertheless exists. This is an important fact. It has been argued from the unreality of dreams and hallucinations in which we give a body to our ideas, that we do not in reality perceive external bodies, but simply psychical states and modifications of our souls. If our ideas consist—according to the hypothesis I uphold—in physical impressions which are felt, we shall be told that these particular impressions must participate in the nature of everything physical; that they are real, and always real; that they cannot be unreal, fictitious, and mendacious, and that, consequently, the fictitious character of ideation becomes inexplicable.
I anticipate a final counterargument: I’ll be told that even if the unreality of the image isn’t the norm and only appears in certain situations, it still exists. This is an important point. It has been argued, based on the unreality of dreams and hallucinations where we give form to our ideas, that we don’t actually perceive external objects but rather psychological states and changes in our minds. If our ideas consist—according to the theory I support—of physical impressions that we feel, we’ll be told that these specific impressions must have the qualities of everything physical; that they are real, and always real; that they can't be unreal, fake, or misleading, and therefore, the fictional nature of thinking becomes difficult to explain.
Two words of answer are necessary to this curious argument, which is nothing less than an effort to define the mental by the unreal, and to suppose that an appearance cannot be physical. No doubt, we say, every image, fantastical as it may seem as signification, is real in a certain sense, since it is the perception of a physical impression; but this physical nature of images does not prevent our making a distinction between[83] true and false images. To take an analogous example: we are given a sheet of proofs to correct, we delete certain redundant letters, and, although they are printed with the same type as the other letters, we have the right to say they are false. Again, in a musical air, we may hear a false note, though it is as real as the others, since it has been played. This distinction between reality and truth ought to be likewise applied to mental images. All are real, but some are false. They are false when they do not accord with the whole reality; they are true when they agree; and every image is partly false because, being an image, it does not wholly accord with the actual perceptions. It creates a belief in a perception which does not occur; and by developing these ideas we could easily demonstrate how many degrees of falsehood there are.
Two words of response are needed for this intriguing argument, which is really an attempt to define the mental by the unreal, and to suggest that an appearance can’t be physical. No doubt, we say, every image, as fantastical as it may seem in meaning, is real in a certain way since it is the perception of a physical impression; but this physical nature of images doesn’t stop us from distinguishing between [83] true and false images. To take a similar example: if we receive a sheet of proofs to correct, we delete certain unnecessary letters, and even though they are printed with the same type as the other letters, we can rightfully say they are false. Similarly, in a musical piece, we may hear a wrong note, even though it is as real as the others since it has been played. This distinction between reality and truth should also apply to mental images. All are real, but some are false. They are false when they do not match the overall reality; they are true when they do. Furthermore, every image is partially false because, being an image, it does not completely align with actual perceptions. It creates a belief in a perception that doesn’t happen; and by exploring these ideas, we could easily show how many levels of falsehood exist.
Physiologically, we may very easily reconcile the falsity of the image with the physical character of the impression on which it is based. The image results from a partial cerebral excitement, which sensation results from an excitement which also acts upon the peripheral sensory nerves, and corresponds to an external object—an excitant which the image does not possess. This difference explains how it is that the image, while resulting from a physical impression, may yet be in a great number of cases declared false—that[84] is to say, may be recognised as in contradiction to the perceptions.
Physiologically, we can easily reconcile the falsehood of the image with the physical nature of the impression it’s based on. The image comes from a partial stimulation of the brain, while sensation comes from a stimulation that also affects the peripheral sensory nerves and corresponds to an external object—something the image lacks. This difference explains how the image, while based on a physical impression, can often be deemed false—that is to say, it can be recognized as conflicting with perceptions.[84]
To other minds, perhaps, metaphysical reasoning will be more satisfactory. For those, we propose to make a distinction between two notions, Existence or Reality, on the one hand, and Truth, on the other.
To some people, metaphysical reasoning might be more satisfying. For those individuals, we suggest distinguishing between two concepts: Existence or Reality, and Truth.
Existence or Reality is that of which we have an immediate apprehension. This apprehension occurs in several ways. In perception, in the first place. I perceive the reality of my body, of a table, the sky, the earth, in proportion to my perception of them. They exist, for if they did not, I could not perceive them. Another way of understanding reality is conception or thought. However much I may represent a thing to myself as imaginary, it nevertheless exists in a certain manner, since I can represent it to myself. I therefore, in this case, say that it is real or it exists. It is of course understood, that in these definitions I am going against the ordinary acceptation of the terms; I am taking the liberty of proposing new meanings. This reality is, then, perceived in one case and conceived in the other. Perceptibility or conceivability are, then, the two forms which reality may assume. But reality is not synonymous with truth; notwithstanding the custom to the contrary, we may well introduce a difference between these two terms. Reality is that which is perceived or[85] conceived; truth is that which accords with the whole of our knowledge. Reality is a function of the senses or of ideation; truth is a function of reasoning or of the reason.
Existence or Reality is what we immediately recognize. This recognition happens in several ways. First, through perception. I see the reality of my body, a table, the sky, and the earth, based on how I perceive them. They exist because if they didn't, I wouldn't be able to perceive them. Another way to understand reality is through conception or thought. No matter how much I imagine something, it still exists in a certain way because I can imagine it. So, in this case, I say that it is real or that it exists. It's important to note that in these definitions, I'm challenging the usual meanings; I'm proposing new definitions. This reality is, therefore, perceived in one case and conceived in another. Perceptibility or conceivability are the two forms reality can take. But reality is not the same as truth; despite common usage, we can differentiate between these two terms. Reality is what is perceived or[85] conceived; truth is what aligns with all our knowledge. Reality is connected to our senses or thinking; truth is linked to reasoning or the intellect.
For cognition to be complete, it requires the aid of all these functions. And, in fact, what does conception by itself give? It allows us to see if a thing is capable of representation. This is not a common-place thing, I will observe in passing; for many things we name are not capable of representation, and there is often a criticism to be made; we think we are representing, and we are not. What is capable of representation exists as a representation, but is it true? Some philosophers have imagined so, but they are mistaken; what we succeed in conceiving is alone possible.
For cognition to be complete, it needs the support of all these functions. And really, what does conception alone provide? It lets us determine if something can be represented. This isn't a trivial matter, I should point out; many things we name can’t actually be represented, and there’s often a critique to consider; we believe we are representing something, but we aren't. What can be represented exists as a representation, but is it accurate? Some philosophers have thought so, but they’re wrong; what we manage to conceive is the only thing that's possible.
Let us now take the Perceptible. Is what one perceives true? Yes, in most cases it is so in fact; but an isolated perception may be false, and disturbed by illusions of all kinds. It is all very well to say, "I see, I touch." There is no certainty through the senses alone in many circumstances that the truth has been grasped. If I am shown the spirit of a person I know to be dead, I shall not, notwithstanding the testimony of my eyes, believe it to be true, for this apparition would upset all my system of cognitions.
Let’s talk about what we perceive. Is what we perceive true? In most cases, it usually is; however, a single perception can be misleading and affected by all sorts of illusions. It sounds good to say, "I see, I touch." But often, relying only on our senses doesn't guarantee that we've grasped the truth. If I were shown the spirit of someone I know is dead, I wouldn't believe it, even if my eyes say otherwise, because this vision would challenge everything I know.
Truth is that which, being deemed conceivable, and being really perceived, has also the quality[86] of finding its place, its relation, and its confirmation in the whole mass of cognitions previously acquired.
Truth is what, when considered possible and actually observed, also has the quality[86] of fitting in, relating to, and being confirmed by the entire collection of knowledge we've gathered so far.
These distinctions,[21] if developed, would readily demonstrate that the advantages of observation are not eclipsed by those of speculation; and that those of speculation, in their turn, do not interfere with those of observation. But we have not time to develop these rules of logic; it will be sufficient to point out their relation to the question of the reality of mental images. Here are my conclusions in two words. Physical phenomena and images are always real, since they are perceived or conceived; what is sometimes wanting to them, and makes them false, is that they do not accord with the rest of our cognitions.[22]
These distinctions,[21] if further explored, would clearly show that the benefits of observation are not overshadowed by those of speculation; and that the benefits of speculation, in turn, do not conflict with those of observation. However, we don’t have the time to elaborate on these logical principles; it will be enough to highlight their connection to the question of the reality of mental images. Here are my conclusions in a nutshell: Physical phenomena and images are always real, as they are either perceived or thought about; what sometimes makes them inaccurate is that they do not align with our other understandings.[22]
Thus, then, are all objections overruled, in my opinion at least. We can now consider the world [87]of ideas as a physical world; but it is one of a peculiar nature, which is not, like the other, accessible to all, and is subject to its own laws, which are laws of association. By these very different characteristics, it separates itself so sharply from the outer world that all endeavour to bring the two together seems shocking; and it is very easy to understand that many minds should wish to remain faithful to the conception that ideas form a mental or moral world. No metaphysical reasoning could prevail against this sentiment, and we must give up the idea of destroying it. But we think we have shown that idea, like sensation, comprises at the same time the physical and the mental.
So, all objections are dismissed, at least in my view. We can now think of the world [87] of ideas as a physical world; however, it has a unique nature that isn't, like the other, open to everyone and follows its own rules, which are rules of association. These distinct characteristics make it so different from the external world that any attempt to merge the two seems inappropriate; it's easy to see why many people prefer to stick to the idea that ideas create a mental or moral world. No philosophical argument could change this feeling, and we must accept that we can't eliminate it. However, we believe we've demonstrated that ideas, just like sensations, include both the physical and the mental.
FOOTNOTES:
[19] Let me say, in passing, that this separation that Descartes thinks he can establish between perception and ideation, is only conceivable on condition that it be not too closely examined, and that no exact definition of ideation be given. If we remark, in fact, that all thought is a reproduction, in some degree, of a sensation, we arrive at this conclusion: that a thought operated by a soul distinct from the body would be a thought completely void and without object, it would be the thought of nothingness. It is not, therefore, conceivable. Consequently the criterion, already so dangerous, which Descartes constantly employs—to wit: that what we clearly conceive is true—cannot apply to thought, if we take the trouble to analyse it and to replace a purely verbal conception by intuition.
[19] Let me briefly mention that the separation that Descartes thinks he can create between perception and ideation is only plausible if it's not examined too closely and if there's no precise definition of ideation given. If we note that all thought is, to some extent, a reproduction of a sensation, we reach this conclusion: a thought from a soul that's separate from the body would be entirely empty and without an object; it would be a thought of nothingness. Therefore, it's not really possible. Thus, the criterion that Descartes keeps using—namely, that what we clearly conceive is true—doesn’t apply to thought when we take the time to analyze it and replace a purely verbal idea with intuition.
[20] I somewhat regret that Taine fell into the common-place idea of the opposition of the brain and thought; he took up again this old idea without endeavouring to analyse it, and only made it his own by the ornamentation of his style. And as his was a mind of powerful systematisation, the error which he committed led him into much wider consequences than the error of a more common mind would have done.
[20] I somewhat regret that Taine adopted the common notion that the brain and thought are opposing forces; he revisited this old idea without trying to analyze it, and simply made it his own through his stylistic flair. And since his mind was skilled at systematizing, the mistake he made resulted in much broader implications than a more ordinary mind would have experienced.
[21] I have just come across them again in an ingenious note of C. L. Herrick: The Logical and Psychological Distinction between the True and the Real (Psych. Rev., May 1904). I entirely agree with this author. But it is not he who exercised a suggestion over my mind; it was M. Bergson. See Matière et Mémoire, p. 159.
[21] I just came across them again in an insightful note by C. L. Herrick: The Logical and Psychological Distinction between the True and the Real (Psych. Rev., May 1904). I completely agree with this author. However, it wasn't him who influenced my thoughts; it was M. Bergson. See Matière et Mémoire, p. 159.
[22] In order to remain brief, I have not thought fit to allude in the text to a question of metaphysics which closely depends on the one broached by me: the existence of an outer world. Philosophers who define sensation as a modality of our Ego are much embarrassed later in demonstrating the existence of an outer world. Having first admitted that our perception of it is illusory, since, when we think we perceive this world, we have simply the feeling of the modalities of our Ego, they find themselves powerless to demonstrate that this illusion corresponds to a truth, and invoke in despair, for the purpose of their demonstration, instinct, hallucination, or some a priori law of the mind. The position we have taken in the discussion is far more simple. Since every sensation is a fragment of matter perceived by a mind, the aggregate of sensations constitutes the aggregate of matter. There is in this no deceptive appearance, and consequently no need to prove a reality distinct from appearances. As to the argument drawn from dreams and hallucinations which might be brought against this, I have shown how it is set aside by a distinction between perceptibility and truth. It is no longer a matter of perception, but of reasoning. In other words, all that we see, even in dreams, is real, but is not in its due place.
[22] To keep it brief, I haven't mentioned a philosophical issue related to what I've discussed: the existence of an external world. Philosophers who see sensations as just aspects of our identity struggle later to prove an external world exists. After stating our perception of it is just an illusion, because when we think we're perceiving this world, we're really just feeling the aspects of ourselves, they find it hard to show that this illusion reflects a reality. They often resort to instincts, hallucinations, or some a priori principle of the mind to back up their claims. Our view in this discussion is much simpler. Since every sensation is a piece of matter perceived by a mind, the collection of sensations makes up the collection of matter. There’s no misleading appearance here, so there’s no need to prove a reality separate from what we perceive. Regarding the argument about dreams and hallucinations that could be used against this, I've explained how it's dismissed by distinguishing between what we can perceive and what is true. It’s not just about perception anymore; it’s about reasoning. In other words, everything we see, even in dreams, is real, but not in its rightful context.
CHAPTER IV
DEFINITION OF THE EMOTIONS
After sensations and images, we have to name among the phenomena of consciousness, the whole series of affective states—our pleasures and our pains, our joys and our griefs, our sentiments, our emotions, and our passions. It is universally admitted that these states are of a mental nature, for several reasons. (1) We never objectivate them as we do our sensations, but we constantly consider them as indwelling or subjective states. This rule, however, allows an exception for the pleasure and the pain termed physical, which are often localised in particular parts of our bodies, although the position attributed to them is less precise than with indifferent sensations. (2) We do not alienate them as we do our indifferent sensations. The sensations of weight, of colour, and of form serve us for the construction of bodies which appear to us as perceived by us, but as being other than ourselves. On the contrary, we constantly and without hesitation refer our emotional states to our Ego. It is I[89] who suffer, we say, I who complain, I who hope. It is true that this attribution is not absolutely characteristic of mental phenomena, for it happens that we put a part of our Ego into material objects, such as our bodies, and even into objects separate from our bodies, and whose sole relation to us is that of a legal proprietorship. We must guard against the somewhat frequent error of identifying the Ego with the psychical.
After sensations and images, we need to acknowledge the entire range of emotional states among the phenomena of consciousness—our pleasures and pains, joys and sorrows, feelings, emotions, and passions. It's widely accepted that these states are mental for several reasons. (1) We never objectify them like we do our sensations; instead, we always see them as internal or subjective states. However, this rule has an exception for what's known as physical pleasure and pain, which are often located in specific parts of our bodies, although their exact position is less clear than that of neutral sensations. (2) We don’t detach them like we do with neutral sensations. Sensations of weight, color, and form help us create bodies that seem to exist separately from ourselves. In contrast, we always and without hesitation associate our emotional states with our Ego. It is I[89] who suffers, we say, I who complain, I who hope. It's true that this attribution isn't exclusively characteristic of mental phenomena, as we sometimes project a part of our Ego onto physical objects, like our bodies, and even onto objects that are separate from us, whose only connection to us is ownership. We must be cautious of the common mistake of equating the Ego with the psychological.
These two reasons sufficiently explain the tendency to see only psychological states in the emotional ones; and, in fact, those authors who have sought to oppose mind to matter have not failed to introduce emotion into their parallel as representing the essence of mind. On this point I will recall the fine ironical image used by Tyndall, the illustrious English physicist, to show the abyss which separates thought from the molecular states of the brain. "Let us suppose," he says, "that the sentiment love, for example, corresponds to a right-hand spiral movement of the molecules of the brain and the sentiment hatred to a left-hand spiral movement. We should then know that when we love, a movement is produced in one direction, and when we hate, in another. But the Why would remain without an answer."
These two reasons explain why people tend to see only psychological states in emotional experiences. In fact, those who have tried to oppose mind to matter often introduce emotion into their comparison as a representation of what the mind truly is. I want to recall the clever, ironic image used by Tyndall, the famous English physicist, to illustrate the gap between thought and the molecular states of the brain. "Let’s imagine," he says, "that the feeling of love, for instance, corresponds to a right-hand spiral movement of the brain's molecules, while the feeling of hatred corresponds to a left-hand spiral movement. We would then know that when we love, a movement occurs in one direction, and when we hate, in another. But the question of Why would still be unanswered."
The question of knowing what place in our metaphysical theory we ought to secure for emo[90]tion seems difficult to resolve, and we even find some pleasure in leaving it in suspense, in order that it may be understood that a metaphysician is not compelled to explain everything. Besides, the difficulties which atop us here are peculiarly of a psychological order. They proceed from the fact that studies on the nature of the emotions are still very little advanced. The physical conditions of these states are pretty well known, and their psychical and social effects have been abundantly described; but very little is known as to what distinguishes an emotion from a thought.
The question of where to place emotion in our metaphysical theory seems tough to answer, and we even find some enjoyment in keeping it unresolved, to show that a metaphysician doesn’t have to explain everything. Moreover, the challenges we face here are mainly psychological. They arise from the reality that research on the nature of emotions is still quite limited. The physical aspects of these states are relatively well understood, and their psychological and social impacts have been well documented; however, very little is known about what sets an emotion apart from a thought.
Two principal opinions may be upheld in the actual state of our acquaintance with the psychology of the feelings. When we endeavour to penetrate their essential and final nature, we have a choice between two contrary theories.
Two main opinions can be supported in the current understanding of the psychology of feelings. When we try to explore their essential and ultimate nature, we have a choice between two opposing theories.
The first and traditional one consists in seeing in emotion a phenomenon sui generis; this is very simple, and leaves nothing more to be said.
The first and traditional view sees emotion as a unique phenomenon; this is very straightforward and doesn’t leave much more to discuss.
The second bears the name of the intellectualist theory. It consists in expunging the characteristic of the affective states. We consider them as derivative forms of particular modes of cognition, and they are only "confused intelligence." This intellectualist thesis is of early date; it will be found in Herbart, who, by-the-by, gave it a peculiar form, by causing the play of images to[91] intervene in the formation of the feelings. However, this particular point is of slight Importance. The intellectualist theory is more vast than Herbartism; it exists in all doctrines in which the characteristic difference between thought and feeling is expunged and feeling is brought back to thought. One of the clearest means of so doing consists in only seeing in the feeling the fact of perceiving something. To perceive is, in fact, the property of intelligence; to reason, to imagine, to judge, to understand, is always, in a certain sense, to perceive. It has been imagined that emotion is nothing else than a perception of a certain kind, an intellectual act strictly comparable to the contemplation of a landscape. Only, in the place of a landscape with placid features you must put a storm, a cataclysm of nature; and, instead of supposing this storm outside us, let it burst within us, let it reach us, not by the outer senses of sight and condition, but by the inner senses. What we then perceive will be an emotion.
The second is known as the intellectualist theory. It involves removing the distinctive features of emotional states. We view them as derived forms of specific types of thinking, and they are merely "confused intelligence." This intellectualist idea is quite old; it can be traced back to Herbart, who also gave it a unique form by introducing the interplay of images to[91] influence the development of feelings. However, this particular point is not highly significant. The intellectualist theory is broader than Herbart's ideas; it appears in all theories that eliminate the key difference between thought and feeling, reducing feelings back to thought. One of the clearest ways to do this is to regard feelings simply as the act of perceiving something. Perception is essentially a function of intelligence; reasoning, imagining, judging, and understanding can all be viewed as forms of perception. It has been suggested that emotion is essentially a specific type of perception, an intellectual act similar to observing a landscape. The only difference is that instead of a calm landscape, you have a storm, a natural upheaval; and rather than this storm being external, it erupts within us, affecting us not through our outer senses of sight but through our inner senses. What we then experience is an emotion.
Such is the theory that two authors—W. James and Lange—happened to discover almost at the same time, Lange treating it as a physiologist and W. James as a philosopher. Their theory, at first sight, appears singular, like everything which runs counter to our mental habits. It lays down that the symptoms which we all till[92] now have considered as the physiological consequence, the translation, and the distant effects of the emotions, constitute their essential base. These effects are: the expression of the physiognomy, the gesture, the cry, and the speech; or the reflex action on the circulation, the pallor or blushing, the heat mounting to the head, or the cold of the shiver which passes over the body. Or it is the heart, which hastens or slackens its beats, or makes them irregular, or enfeebles, or augments them. Or the respiration, which changes its rhythm, or increases, or is suspended. Or else it is the secretion of the saliva or of the sweat, which flows in abundance or dries up. Or the muscular force, which is increased or decays. Or the almost undefinable organic troubles revealed to us by the singing in the ears, constriction of the epigastrium, the jerks, the trembling, vertigo, or nausea—all this collection of organic troubles which comes more or less confusedly to our consciousness under the form of tactile, muscular, thermal, and other sensations. Until now this category of phenomena has been somewhat neglected, because we saw in it effects and consequences of which the rôle in emotion itself seemed slight, since, if they could have been suppressed, it was supposed that emotion would still remain. The new theory commences by changing the order of events. It[93] places the physical symptoms of the emotions at the very beginning, and considers them the direct effects of the external excitant, which is expressed by this elegant formula: "It used to be said, 'I perceive a danger; I am frightened, I tremble.' Now we must say, 'I tremble before a danger, first, and it is after having trembled that I am frightened.'" This is not a change in order only; it is something much more serious. The change is directed to the nature of emotion. It is considered to exist in the organic derangements indicated above. These derangements are the basis of emotion, its physical basis, and to be moved is to perceive them. Take away from the consciousness this physical reflex, and emotion ceases. It is no longer anything but an idea.
This is the theory that two authors—W. James and Lange—discovered around the same time, with Lange approaching it as a physiologist and W. James as a philosopher. At first glance, their theory seems unusual, like everything that contradicts our usual thinking. It states that the symptoms we’ve always thought were the physiological results, the translation, and the far-off effects of emotions are actually their essential foundation. These effects include facial expressions, gestures, crying, and speech; or the reflex actions on circulation, such as paleness or blushing, heat rising to the head, or the chill of shivers running through the body. It could be the heart that speeds up, slows down, becomes irregular, weakens, or strengthens. Or the breath that changes in rhythm, increases, or even stops. It could also be saliva or sweat, which flows freely or dries up. Or the muscular strength that increases or diminishes. There are also those difficult-to-describe bodily issues revealed through ringing in the ears, tightness in the stomach, twitching, trembling, dizziness, or nausea—all those various organic disturbances that come to our awareness as tactile, muscular, thermal, and other sensations. Until now, we’ve largely overlooked this category of phenomena because we viewed them as effects and consequences that seemed to have little role in the emotion itself; it was assumed that if they could be suppressed, the emotion would still exist. The new theory changes the order of events. It places the physical symptoms of emotions first and sees them as direct effects of external triggers, summed up by this elegant statement: "It used to be said, 'I see a danger; I am scared; I tremble.' Now we must say, 'I tremble at a danger first, and it’s after trembling that I feel scared.'" This isn’t just a change in sequence; it’s something much deeper. The change impacts the nature of emotion itself. Emotion is thought to exist in the organic disturbances mentioned above. These issues form the foundation of emotion, its physical basis, and to feel emotion is to be aware of them. Remove this physical reflex from consciousness, and emotion disappears. It becomes nothing more than an idea.
This theory has at least the merit of originality. It also pleases one by its great clearness—an entirely intellectual clearness, we may say; for it renders emotion comprehensible by enunciating it in terms of cognition. It eliminates all difference which may exist between a perception and an emotion. Emotion is no longer anything but a certain kind of perception, the perception of the organic sensations.
This theory has the advantage of being original. It is also appealing due to its clarity—an entirely intellectual clarity, we might say; because it makes emotion understandable by expressing it in cognitive terms. It removes any distinction that might exist between perception and emotion. Emotion is now simply a specific type of perception, the perception of organic sensations.
This reduction, if admitted, would much facilitate the introduction of emotion into our system, which, being founded on the distinction between the consciousness and the object, is likewise an[94] intellectualist system. The definition of emotion, as it is taught by W. James, seems expressly made for us who are seeking to resolve all intellectual states into physical impressions accompanied by consciousness.
This reduction, if accepted, would greatly make it easier to incorporate emotion into our system, which, based on the distinction between consciousness and the object, is also an[94] intellectualist system. The definition of emotion, as taught by W. James, seems specifically crafted for those of us trying to break down all intellectual states into physical impressions that come with consciousness.
By the side of emotion we may place, as demanding the same analytical study, the feeling of effort. We ought to inquire with effort, as has been done with emotion, what is the psychological nature of this phenomenon; and in the same way that there exists an intellectualist theory of the emotions, viz. that of James, who reduces all the history of the emotions to intelligence, so there exists an intellectualist theory of effort, which likewise tends to bring back, all will to intelligence. It is again the same author, that true genius, W. James, who has attempted this reduction. I do not know whether he has taken into account the parallelism of the two theories, but it is nevertheless evident. Effort, that basis of activity, that state of consciousness which so many psychologists have described as something sui generis, becomes to James a phenomenon of perception. It is the perception of sensations proceeding from the muscles, the tendons, the articulations, the skin, and from all the organs directly or indirectly concerned in the execution of movement. To be conscious of an effort would then be nothing else than to receive all these[95] centripetal sensations; and what proves this is, that the consciousness of effort when most clearly manifested is accompanied by some muscular energy, some strong contraction, or some respiratory trouble, and yields if we render the respiration again regular and put the muscles back into repose.
Next to emotion, we should also examine the feeling of effort, as it requires the same kind of analytical study. We ought to investigate the psychological nature of this phenomenon just as we have with emotion. Just as there is an intellectualist theory of emotions, such as that proposed by James, who links all emotional experiences to intelligence, there is also an intellectualist theory of effort that similarly relates all willpower to intelligence. It is again the same author, the true genius W. James, who has attempted this reduction. I’m not sure if he has considered the parallels between the two theories, but they are clearly evident. Effort, which serves as the foundation of activity, and is a state of consciousness that many psychologists have described as sui generis, becomes for James a perception phenomenon. It is the awareness of sensations coming from the muscles, tendons, joints, skin, and all organs involved, either directly or indirectly, in performing movement. To be aware of an effort is simply to register all these[95]centripetal sensations; and what proves this is that the awareness of effort, when most strongly felt, is accompanied by some muscular energy, a strong contraction, or some respiratory difficulty, and can diminish if we return the breathing to normal and relax the muscles.
To my great regret I can state nothing very clear regarding these problems. The attempt to intellectualise all psychical problems is infinitely interesting, and leads to a fairly clear conception, by which everything is explained by a mechanism reflected in a mirror, which is the consciousness. But we remain perplexed, and we ask ourselves whether this clearness of perception is not somewhat artificial, whether affectivity, emotivity, tendency, will, are really all reduced to perceptions, or whether they are not rather irreducible elements which should be added to the consciousness. Does not, for instance, desire represent a complement of the consciousness? Do not desire and consciousness together represent a something which does not belong to the physical domain and which forms the moral world? This question I leave unanswered.
To my great regret, I can't say anything very clear about these issues. Trying to make sense of all psychological problems is incredibly interesting and leads to a pretty clear understanding where everything is explained through a mechanism reflected in a mirror, which is consciousness. But we still find ourselves confused, wondering if this clarity of perception is a bit artificial. Are feelings, emotions, tendencies, and will really just all reduced to perceptions, or are they actually fundamental elements that should be added to consciousness? For example, does desire not represent a part of consciousness? Do desire and consciousness together make up something that doesn’t belong to the physical realm and creates the moral world? I’ll leave this question unanswered.
CHAPTER V
DEFINITION OF THE CONSCIOUSNESS—THE RELATION SUBJECT-OBJECT
After having separated from the consciousness that which it is not, let us try to define what it is. This and the two following chapters are devoted to this study.
After separating from what it's not, let's try to define what it is. This chapter and the next two are focused on this exploration.
A theory has often been maintained with regard to the consciousness; namely, that it supposes a relation between two terms—a subject and an object, and that it consists exactly in the feeling of this relation. By subject is understood the something that has consciousness; the object is the something of which we are conscious. Every thought, we are told, implies subject and object, the representer and the represented, the sentiens and the sensum—the one active, the other passive, the active acting on the passive, the ego opposed to the non ego.
A theory has often been proposed about consciousness; specifically, that it involves a connection between two things—a subject and an object—and that it consists entirely of the awareness of that connection. The subject refers to the entity that has consciousness, while the object is what we are conscious of. Every thought, we are told, involves both a subject and an object, the one that represents and the one that is represented, the sentiens and the sensum—one acting and the other receiving, the ego in contrast to the non ego.
This opinion is almost legitimised by current language. When speaking of our states of consciousness, we generally say, "I am conscious; it is I who have consciousness," and we attribute[97] to our I, to our Ego, to our personality, the rôle of subject. But this is not a peremptory argument in favour of the above opinion; it is only a presumption, and, closely examined, this presumption seems very weak.
This view is nearly validated by today’s language. When we talk about our states of consciousness, we usually say, "I am conscious; it's me who has consciousness," and we attribute[97] to our self, to our ego, to our personality, the role of the subject. However, this isn't a definitive argument in support of the aforementioned view; it’s merely a presumption, and upon closer inspection, this presumption appears quite weak.
Hitherto, when analysing the part of mind, we have employed non-committal terms: we have said that sensation implied consciousness, and not that sensation implied something which is conscious.[23] The difference may appear too subtle, but it is not; it consists in taking from consciousness the notion of a subject being conscious and replacing it by the very act of consciousness.
Until now, when we’ve been looking at the mind, we’ve used neutral terms: we’ve said that sensation involves consciousness, not that sensation involves something that is conscious.[23] The distinction might seem minor, but it’s not; it involves shifting the idea of a subject being conscious to focusing on the very act of consciousness itself.
My description applies very exactly, I think, to the facts. When we are engaged in a sensation, or when we perceive something, a phenomenon occurs which simply consists in having consciousness of a thing. If to this we add the idea of the subject, which has consciousness, we distort the event. At the very moment when it is taking place, it is not so complicated; we complicate it by adding to it the work of reflection. It is [98]reflection which constructs the notion of the subject, and it is this which afterwards introduces this construction into the states of consciousness; in this way the state of consciousness, by receiving this notion of subject, acquires a character of duality it did not previously possess. There are, in short, two separate acts of consciousness, and one is made the subject of the other. "Primitively," says Rabier, "there is neither representative nor represented; there are sensations, representations, facts of consciousness, and that is all. Nothing is more exact, in my opinion, than this view of Condillac's:—that primitively, the inanimate statue is entirely the sensation that it feels. To itself it is all odour and all savour; it is nothing more, and this sensation includes no duality for the consciousness. It is of an absolute simplicity."
My description fits the facts very well, I think. When we engage with a sensation or perceive something, a phenomenon happens that simply involves being conscious of something. If we then add the idea of the subject that has this consciousness, we complicate the situation. At the moment it occurs, it’s not that complicated; we make it complex by introducing the process of reflection. It's reflection that creates the concept of the subject, and this then introduces that concept into our states of consciousness; as a result, the state of consciousness, by incorporating this notion of subject, gains a dual quality that it didn’t have before. In short, there are two distinct acts of consciousness, and one becomes the subject of the other. "Originally," says Rabier, "there is neither representative nor represented; there are sensations, representations, facts of consciousness, and that's all. Nothing is more accurate, in my opinion, than Condillac's view: initially, the inanimate statue is entirely the sensation it experiences. To itself, it is all smell and all taste; it is nothing more, and this sensation contains no duality for consciousness. It is of absolute simplicity."
Two arguments may be advanced in favour of this opinion. The first is one of logic. We have divided all knowledge into two groups—objects of cognition, and acts of cognition. What is the subject of cognition? Does it form a new group? By no means; it forms part of the first group, of the object group; for it is something to be known.
Two arguments can be made to support this viewpoint. The first is logical. We have split all knowledge into two categories—things we can know and actions of knowing. What about the subject of knowledge? Does it create a new category? Not at all; it belongs to the first category, the category of objects, because it is something that can be known.
Our second argument is one of fact. It consists in remembering that which in practice we understand by the subject of cognition; or rather, meta[99]phorically we represent this subject to ourselves as an organ—the eye that sees or the hand that touches—and we represent to ourselves the relation subject-object in the shape of a material relation between two distinct bodies which are separated by an interval and between which some action is produced which unites them. Or else, confusing the subject and the Ego, which are nevertheless two different notions, we place the Ego in the consciousness of the muscular effort struggling against something which resists. Or, finally and still more frequently, we represent the subject to ourselves by confusing it with our own personality; it is a part of our biography, our name, our profession, our social status, our body, our past life foreshortened, our character, or, in a word, our civil personality, which becomes the subject of the relation subject-object. We artificially endow this personality with the faculty of having consciousness; and it results from this that the entity consciousness, so difficult to define and to imagine, profits by all this factitious addition and becomes a person, visible and even very large, in flesh and bone, distinct from the object of cognition, and capable of living a separate life.
Our second argument is based on facts. It involves remembering what we actually mean by the subject of cognition; or, metaphorically, we think of this subject as an organ—the eye that sees or the hand that touches—and we picture the subject-object relationship as a material connection between two separate entities that are apart and interact in a way that brings them together. Alternatively, by confusing the subject and the Ego, which are actually two different concepts, we place the Ego in the awareness of the muscular effort pushing against something that resists. Or, even more commonly, we identify the subject with our own personality; it becomes a part of our story, our name, our career, our social standing, our body, our past experiences condensed, our character, in short, our civil identity, which becomes the subject of the subject-object relationship. We artificially give this personality the ability to have consciousness; as a result, the concept of consciousness, which is hard to define and visualize, is enhanced by this artificial addition and takes on the form of a person, tangible and even quite substantial, separate from the object of cognition, and able to live an independent life.
It is not difficult to explain that all this clearness in the representation of ideas is acquired by a falsification of the facts. So[100] sensorial a representation of consciousness is very unfaithful; for our biography does not represent what we have called acts of consciousness, but a large slice of our past experience—that is to say, a synthesis of bygone sensations and images, a synthesis of objects of consciousness; therefore a complete confusion between the acts of consciousness and their objects. The formation of the personality seems to me to have, above all, a legal and social importance.[24] It is a peculiar grouping of states of consciousness imposed by our relations with other individuals. But, metaphysically, the subject thus understood is not distinguished from the object, and there is nothing to add to our distinction between the object and the act of consciousness.
It’s not hard to see that all this clarity in how we express ideas comes from altering the facts. So[100] a sensory representation of consciousness is very unreliable; our personal history doesn’t show what we call acts of consciousness, but rather a large portion of our past experiences—that is, a mix of past sensations and images, a mix of objects of consciousness. This creates a complete blur between the acts of consciousness and their objects. The way our personality forms seems to be mainly tied to legal and social aspects.[24] It’s a unique arrangement of states of consciousness shaped by our interactions with others. But, from a metaphysical standpoint, the subject as we understand it isn’t distinct from the object, and there’s nothing new to add to our separation between the object and the act of consciousness.
Those who defend the existence of the subject point out that this subject properly constitutes the Ego, and that the distinction of the subject and the object corresponds to the distinction of the Ego and non-Ego, and furnishes the separation [101]between the physical and the moral so long sought.
Those who argue for the existence of the subject highlight that this subject essentially forms the Ego, and that the separation of the subject and the object reflects the division between the Ego and the non-Ego, providing the long-sought distinction [101] between the physical and the moral.
It is evidently very enticing to make of the Ego thus a primitive notion of the consciousness; but this view of the Ego as opposed to the non-Ego in no way corresponds to that of the mental and the physical. The notion of the Ego is much larger, much more extensible, than that of the mental; it is as encroaching as human pride, it grasps in its conquering talons all that belongs to us; for we do not, in life, make any great difference between what is we and what is ours—an insult to our dog, our dwelling, or our work wounds us as much as an insult to ourselves. The possessive pronoun expresses both possession and possessor. In fact, we consider our body as being ourselves.
It’s clearly very tempting to view the Ego as a basic concept of consciousness; however, this perspective of the Ego in contrast to the non-Ego doesn’t really align with the distinction between the mental and the physical. The idea of the Ego is much broader and more flexible than the notion of the mental; it is as invasive as human pride, taking hold of everything that we see as ours. In life, we don’t significantly differentiate between what is we and what is ours—an insult to our dog, our home, or our work hurts us just as much as an insult to ourselves. The possessive pronoun reflects both ownership and the owner. In fact, we view our body as a part of ourselves.
Here, then, are numbers of material things introducing themselves into the category of mental things. If we wished to expel them and to reduce the domain of the Ego to the domain of the mental, we could only do so if we already possessed the criterion of what is essentially mental. The notion of the Ego cannot therefore supply us with this criterion.
Here are physical things presenting themselves in the realm of mental things. If we wanted to eliminate them and shrink the scope of the Ego to only include the mental, we could only do that if we already had a clear standard for what is truly mental. Therefore, the concept of the Ego cannot provide us with this standard.
Another opinion consists in making of the subject a spiritual substance, of which the consciousness becomes a faculty. By substance is understood an entity which possesses the two following princi[102]pal characteristics, unity and identity, this latter merging into unity, for it is nothing else but the persistence of unity through the course of time. Certain philosophers have asserted that through intuition we can all establish that we are a spiritual substance. I am compelled to reject this idea, because I think the expression spiritual substance has no meaning; nothing but the sonorous value of six syllables. It has also been supposed, that there exists a corporeal substance hidden under the sensations, in which are implanted the qualities of bodies, as the various organs of a flower are in its calyx. I will return later to this conception of a material substance. That of a spiritual substance cannot be defended, and the chief and fatal argument I urge against it is, that we cannot represent it to our minds, we cannot think it, and we cannot see in these words "spiritual substance" any intelligible idea; for that which is mental is limited to "that which is of the consciousness." So soon as we endeavour to go beyond the fact of having consciousness to imagine a particular state which must be mental, one of two things happen; either we only grasp the void, or else we construct a material and persistent object in which we recognise psychical attributes. These are two conclusions which ought to be rejected.
Another viewpoint is that the subject is a spiritual substance, where consciousness becomes a faculty. By substance, we mean an entity that has two main characteristics: unity and identity, with the latter merging into unity since it's just the persistence of unity over time. Some philosophers claim that through intuition, we can all understand ourselves as a spiritual substance. I must reject this idea because I believe the term spiritual substance has no real meaning; it's just the sound of six syllables. It's also been suggested that there is a physical substance hidden beneath sensations, which holds the qualities of bodies, similar to how the various parts of a flower are within its calyx. I will revisit this concept of material substance later. The idea of a spiritual substance cannot be defended, and the main argument against it is that we can't mentally picture it, we can't think about it, and we can't find any understandable idea in the words "spiritual substance"; everything mental is limited to “what is in consciousness.” As soon as we try to move beyond just having consciousness to imagine a specific mental state, one of two things happens: either we only grasp emptiness, or we create a material and persistent object that we associate with mental attributes. Both of these conclusions should be dismissed.
FOOTNOTES:
[23] This second method of expression, which I consider inexact, is constantly found in Descartes. Different philosophers have explicitly admitted that every act of cognition implies a relation subject-object. This is one of the corner-stones of the neo-criticism of Renouvier. He asserts that all representation is double-faced, and that what is known to us presents itself in the character of both representative and represented. He follows this up by describing separately the phenomena and laws of the representative and of the represented respectively.
[23] This second way of expressing things, which I think is inaccurate, frequently appears in Descartes. Various philosophers have clearly stated that every act of knowing involves a relationship between the subject and the object. This is one of the fundamental ideas of the neo-criticism of Renovate. He claims that all representation has two sides and that what we know presents itself as both the representative and the represented. He goes on to describe the phenomena and laws of the representative and the represented separately.
[24] The preceding ten lines in the text I wrote after reading a recent article of William James, who wishes to show that the consciousness does not exist, but results simply from the relation or the opposition raised between one part of our experience (the actual experience, for instance, in the example of the perception of an object) and another part, the remembrance of our person. But the argument of James goes too far; he is right in contesting the relation subject-object, but not in contesting the existence of the consciousness (W. James: "Does consciousness exist?" in J. of Philosophy, &c., Sept. 1904).
[24] The previous ten lines in my text were written after I read a recent article by William James, who wants to demonstrate that consciousness doesn't exist but is merely a result of the relationship or opposition created between one part of our experience (like actual experiences, such as perceiving an object) and another part, which is the memory of our self. However, James's argument goes too far; he is correct to challenge the subject-object relationship, but he is mistaken in denying the existence of consciousness (William James: "Does consciousness exist?" in J. of Philosophy, &c., Sept. 1904).
CHAPTER VI
DEFINITION OF THE CONSCIOUSNESS—CATEGORIES OF THE UNDERSTANDING
It has often been said that the rôle of intelligence consists in uniting or grasping the relations of things. An important question, therefore, to put, is, if we know whereof these relations consist, and what is the rôle of the mind in the establishment of a relation?
It has often been said that the role of intelligence is to connect or understand the relationships between things. An important question to ask, then, is whether we know what these relationships are made of, and what role the mind plays in creating a relationship?
It now and then happens to us to perceive an isolated object, without comparing it with any other, or endeavouring to find out whether it differs from or resembles another, or presents with any other a relation of cause to effect, or of sign to thing signified, or of co-existence in time and space. Thus, I may see a red colour, and occupy all the intellect at my disposal in the perception of this colour, seeing nothing but it, and thinking of nothing but it. Theoretically, this is not impossible to conceive, and, practically, I ask myself if these isolated and solitary acts of consciousness do not sometimes occur.
Sometimes we experience seeing a single object without comparing it to anything else or trying to determine whether it looks like something else, is related to it as a cause to an effect, signifies something, or exists alongside it in time and space. For example, I might see a red color and focus all my thoughts solely on this color, noticing nothing else and thinking of nothing else. In theory, this isn’t impossible to imagine, and I wonder if these isolated moments of awareness happen to us from time to time.
It certainly seems to me that I have noticed in myself moments of intellectual tonelessness,[104] when in the country, during the vacation, I look at the ground, or the grass, without thinking of anything—or at least, of anything but what I am looking at, and without comparing my sensation with anything. I do not think we should admit in principle, as do many philosophers, that "we take no cognisance save of relations." This is the principle of relativity, to which so much attention has been given. Taken in this narrow sense, it seems to me in no way imperative for our thoughts. We admit that it is very often applied, but without feeling obliged to admit that it is of perpetual and necessary application.
It definitely feels like I've noticed moments of intellectual dullness in myself, [104] especially when I’m out in the countryside during vacation. I find myself staring at the ground or grass without thinking about anything—or at least not thinking about anything other than what’s right in front of me, and without comparing my feelings to anything else. I don't think we should accept the idea, as some philosophers do, that “we only recognize relations.” This is the principle of relativity, which has received a lot of attention. Taken too literally, I don’t think it should be considered essential to our thoughts. While I agree it’s often applied, that doesn’t mean it should be seen as universally and necessarily applicable.
These reserves once made, it remains to remark, that the objects we perceive very rarely present themselves in a state of perfect isolation. On the contrary, they are brought near to other objects by manifold relations of resemblance, of difference, or of connection in time or space; and, further, they are compared with the ideas which define them best. We do not have consciousness of an object, but of the relations existing between several objects. Relation is the new state produced by the fact that one perceives a plurality of objects, and perceives them in a group.
These reserves established, it’s important to note that the things we see very rarely appear in complete isolation. Instead, they are connected to other objects through various relationships of similarity, difference, or links in time or space; additionally, they are compared to the concepts that best define them. We don’t have awareness of a single object, but of the relationships between multiple objects. Relation is the new state created by the awareness of a group of objects.
Show me two colours in juxtaposition, and I do not see two colours only, but, in addition, their resemblance in colour or value. Show me[105] two lines, and I do not see only their respective lengths but their difference in length. Show me two points marked on a white sheet of paper, and I do not see only the colour, form, and dimension of the points, but their distance from each other. In our perceptions, as in our conceptions, we have perpetually to do with the relations between things. The more we reflect, the more we understand things, the more clearly we see their relations; the multiplication of relations is the measure of the depth of cognition.[25]
Show me two colors side by side, and I don't just see two colors; I also notice how they relate in color or tone. Show me two lines, and I don't just see their lengths but also how they differ in length. Show me two points marked on a white sheet of paper, and I don't just see their color, shape, and size, but also how far apart they are. In our perceptions and concepts, we constantly deal with the relationships between things. The more we think, the better we understand things, and the clearer we see their connections; the increase in relationships is what measures the depth of our understanding.[105]
The nature of these relations is more difficult to ascertain than that of objects. It seems to be more subtle. When two sounds make themselves heard in succession, there is less difficulty in making the nature of these two sounds understood than the nature of the fact that one occurs before the other. It would appear that, in the perception of objects, our mind is passive and reduced to the state of reception, working like a registering machine or a sensitive surface, while in the perception of relations it assumes a more important part.
The nature of these relationships is harder to understand than that of objects. It seems to be more nuanced. When two sounds are heard one after the other, it's easier to understand the nature of those two sounds than to grasp the idea that one happens before the other. It seems that, in our perception of objects, our mind is passive and simply takes in information, functioning like a recording device or a sensitive surface, while in the perception of relationships, it plays a more significant role.
Two principal theories have been advanced, of which one puts the relations in the things [106]perceived, and the other makes them a work of the mind. Let us begin with this last opinion. It consists in supposing that the relations are given to things by the mind itself. These relations have been termed categories. The question of categories plays an important part in the history of philosophy. Three great philosophers, Aristotle, Kant, and Renouvier have drawn up a list, or, as it is called, a table of them, and this table is very long. To give a slight idea of it, I will quote a few examples, such as time, space, being, resemblance, difference, causality, becoming, finality, &c.
Two main theories have been proposed, one suggesting that the relationships exist in the things perceived, while the other claims they are a creation of the mind. Let's start with the latter. This view assumes that the mind itself assigns relationships to things. These relationships are known as categories. The issue of categories has played a significant role in the history of philosophy. Three major philosophers, Aristotle, Kant, and Renouvier, have compiled a list, or what is often referred to as a table of categories, and this table is quite extensive. To give a brief idea of it, I will mention a few examples, such as time, space, being, resemblance, difference, causality, becoming, finality, etc.
By making the categories the peculiar possession of the mind, we attribute to these cognitions the essential characteristic of being anterior to sensation, or, as it is also termed, of existing a priori: we are taught that not only are they not derived from experience, nor taught us by observation, but further that they are presupposed by all observation, for they set up, in scholastic jargon, the conditions which make experience possible. They represent the personal contribution of the mind to the knowledge of nature, and, consequently, to admit them is to admit that the mind is not, in the presence of the world, reduced to the passive state of a tabula rasa, and that the faculties of the mind are not a transformation of sensation. Only these categories do not supplement sensation, they[107] do not obviate it, nor allow it to be conjectured beforehand. They remain empty forms so long as they are not applied to experience; they are the rules of cognition and not the objects of cognition, the means of knowing and not the things known; they render knowledge possible, but do not of themselves constitute it, Experience through the senses still remains a necessary condition to the knowledge of the external world. It may be said that the senses give the matter of knowledge, and that the categories of the understanding give the form of it. Matter cannot exist without form, nor form without matter; it is the union of the two which produces cognition.
By making the categories unique to the mind, we imply that these understandings have the key feature of being prior to sensation, or, as it’s also called, existing a priori: we learn that not only are they not derived from experience or taught through observation, but also that they are assumed in all observation because they establish, in academic terms, the conditions that make experience possible. They represent the mind’s personal contribution to understanding nature, and to accept them is to acknowledge that the mind is not just a blank slate in relation to the world, and that the mind's faculties are not simply transformations of sensation. However, these categories do not enhance sensation; they[107] do not replace it, nor do they allow it to be predicted beforehand. They remain empty structures until they are applied to experience; they are the rules for understanding, not the objects of understanding, the means of knowing, not the things known; they make knowledge possible but do not, by themselves, create it. Experience through the senses is still essential to knowing the external world. One might say that the senses provide the content of knowledge, while the categories of understanding provide its structure. Matter cannot exist without form, and form cannot exist without matter; it is their combination that leads to cognition.
Such is the simplest idea that can be given of the Kantian theory of categories, or, if it is preferred to employ the term often used and much discussed, such is the theory of the Kantian idealism, This theory, I will say frankly, hardly harmonises with the ideas I have set forth up to this point. To begin with, let us scrutinise the relation which can exist between the subject and the object. We have seen that the existence of the subject is hardly admissible, for it could only be an object in disguise. Cognition is composed in reality of an object and an act of consciousness. Now, how can we know if this act of consciousness, by adding itself to the object, modifies it and causes it to appear other than it is?[108]
The simplest way to explain the Kantian theory of categories, or what’s often referred to as Kantian idealism, is like this: honestly, this theory doesn’t really align with the ideas I’ve presented so far. First, let’s look closely at the relationship between the subject and the object. We’ve already seen that the existence of the subject is questionable, as it could just be an object in disguise. Cognition actually consists of an object and an act of consciousness. So, how can we know if this act of consciousness, by adding itself to the object, changes it and makes it seem different from what it really is?[108]
This appears to me an insoluble question, and probably, even, a factitious one. The idea that an object can be modified in its nature or in its aspect comes to us through the perception of bodies. We see that, by attacking a metal with acids, this metal is modified, and that by heating a body its colour and form become changed; or that by electrifying a thread it acquires new properties; or that when we place glasses before our eyes we change the visible aspect of objects; or that, if we have inflammation of the eyelids, light is painful, and so on. All these familiar experiments represent to us the varied changes that a body perceived can undergo; but it must be carefully remarked that in cases of this kind the alteration in the body is produced by the action of a second body, that the effect is due to an intercourse between two objects. On the contrary, when we take the Kantian hypothesis, that the consciousness modifies that which it perceives, we are attributing to the consciousness an action which has been observed in the case of the objects, and are thus transporting into one domain that which belongs to a different one; and we are falling into the very common error which consists in losing sight of the proper nature of the consciousness and making out of it an object.
This seems to me an unresolvable question, and probably even a made-up one. The idea that an object can be changed in its nature or appearance comes from how we perceive things. We see that by using acids on a metal, that metal is altered, and that heating something changes its color and shape; or that electrifying a wire gives it new properties; or that when we wear glasses, we change how we see objects; or that if we have swollen eyelids, light becomes painful, and so on. All these familiar experiments show us the various changes that a perceived body can undergo; however, it's important to note that in these cases, the change in the body is caused by the action of another body, meaning the effect is a result of an interaction between two objects. In contrast, when we adopt the Kantian idea that consciousness modifies what it perceives, we’re assigning to consciousness an action that has only been seen in objects, and we’re incorrectly transferring concepts from one area to another; we end up making the common mistake of overlooking the true nature of consciousness and treating it as if it were an object.
If we set aside this incorrect assimilation, there no longer remains any reason for refusing to[109] admit that we perceive things as they are, and that the consciousness, by adding itself to objects, does not modify them.
If we disregard this mistaken understanding, there's no longer any reason to[109] deny that we see things as they truly are, and that consciousness, by attaching itself to objects, doesn't change them.
Phenomena and appearances do not, then, strictly speaking, exist. Till proof to the contrary, we shall admit that everything we perceive is real, that we perceive things always as they are, or, in other words, that we always perceive noumena.[26]
Phenomena and appearances don’t really exist, to be precise. Until proven otherwise, we’ll accept that everything we see is real, that we always perceive things as they truly are, or in other words, that we always perceive noumena.[26]
After having examined the relations of the consciousness with its objects, let us see what concerns the perception, by the consciousness, of the relations existing between these objects themselves. The question is to ascertain whether the a priorists are right in admitting that the establishment of these relations is the work of the consciousness. The rôle of synthetic power that is thus attributed to consciousness is difficult to conceive unless we alter the definition of consciousness to fit the case. In accordance with the definition we have given and the idea we have of [111]it, the consciousness makes us acquainted with what a thing is, but it adds nothing to it. It is not a power which begets objects, nor is it a power which begets relations.
After looking at how consciousness relates to its objects, let's explore how consciousness perceives the relationships between those objects themselves. The question is whether the a priorists are correct in claiming that establishing these relationships is a function of consciousness. The role of synthetic power attributed to consciousness is hard to grasp unless we change the definition of consciousness to suit this idea. Based on the definition we've provided and our understanding of it, consciousness helps us understand what something is, but it does not add anything to it. It is not a force that creates objects, nor is it a force that creates relationships.
Let us carefully note the consequence at which we should arrive, if, while admitting, on the one hand, that our consciousness lights up and reveals the objects without creating them, we were, on the other hand, to admit that it makes up for this passivity by creating relations between objects. We dare not go so far as to say that this creation of relations is arbitrary and corresponds in no way to reality; or that, when we judge two neighbouring or similar objects, the relations of contiguity and resemblance are pure inventions of our consciousness, and that these objects are really neither contiguous nor similar.
Let’s carefully consider the outcome we would reach if we accept, on one hand, that our consciousness illuminates and reveals objects without creating them, but on the other hand, we also accept that it compensates for this passivity by establishing relationships between objects. We wouldn’t go so far as to claim that this creation of relationships is random and has no relation to reality; nor would we say that when we evaluate two nearby or similar objects, the relationships of proximity and similarity are just inventions of our consciousness, and that these objects are actually neither close nor similar.
It must therefore be supposed that the relation is already, in some manner, attracted into the objects; it must be admitted that our intelligence does not apply its categories haphazard or from the caprice of the moment; and it must be admitted that it is led to apply them because it has perceived in the objects themselves a sign and a reason which are an invitation to this application, and its justification. On this hypothesis, therefore, contiguity and resemblance must exist in the things themselves, and must be perceived; for without this we should run the[112] risk of finding similar that which is different, and contiguous that which has no relation of time or space. Whence it results, evidently, that our consciousness cannot create the connection completely, and then we are greatly tempted to conclude that it only possesses the faculty of perceiving it when it exists in the objects.[27]
It should therefore be assumed that the relationship is already, in some way, inherent to the objects; we must acknowledge that our understanding doesn’t use its categories randomly or on a whim; and we must recognize that it is prompted to apply them because it has observed in the objects themselves a sign and a reason that invite this application, justifying it. Based on this assumption, therefore, contiguity and resemblance must be present in the objects themselves and must be recognized; otherwise, we could easily mistake what is different for what is similar, and what is unrelated in time or space for something contiguous. It follows, clearly, that our consciousness cannot create connections entirely, and this leads us to be quite tempted to conclude that it can only perceive connections when they are already present in the objects.[112][27]
According to this conception, the rôle of the consciousness in the perception of a connection is that of a witness, as in the perception of objects. The consciousness does not create, but it verifies. Resemblance is a physical property of objects, like colour; and contiguity is a physical property of objects, like form. The connections between the objects form part of the group object and not of the group consciousness, and they are just as independent of consciousness as are the objects themselves.
According to this idea, the role of consciousness in perceiving a connection is similar to that of a witness in observing objects. Consciousness doesn’t create connections; it simply confirms them. Resemblance is a physical attribute of objects, just like color, and contiguity is also a physical attribute, similar to shape. The connections between objects are part of the group of objects, not part of group consciousness, and they are as independent of consciousness as the objects themselves.
Against this conclusion we must anticipate several objections. One of them will probably consist in accentuating the difference existing between the object and the connection from the dynamical point of view. That the object may be passively contemplated by the consciousness can be understood, it will be said; but the relation is not only an object of perception—it is, further, [113]a principle of action, a power of suggestion, and an agent of change.
Against this conclusion, we should expect several objections. One of them will likely emphasize the difference between the object and the connection from a dynamic perspective. While it can be understood that the object can be passively observed by consciousness, it will be argued that the relation is not just something to perceive—it is also [113]a principle of action, a source of suggestion, and an agent of change.
It might, then, he supposed that the consciousness here finds a compensation for the rôle that has been withdrawn from it. If it is not the thing that creates the relation, it will be said, at least it is that which creates its efficacity of suggestion. Many psychologists have supposed that a relation has the power of evocation only when it has been perceived. The perception of resemblance precedes the action of resemblance. It is consequently the consciousness which assembles the ideas and gives them birth by perceiving their relations.
It might, then, he thought that consciousness here finds a way to make up for the role that has been taken away from it. If it's not the thing that creates the connection, it can at least be said that it's what makes the suggestion effective. Many psychologists have suggested that a connection only has the power to evoke something when it has been noticed. The recognition of similarity comes before the action of similarity. Therefore, it’s consciousness that brings together ideas and brings them to life by recognizing their connections.
This error, for it is one, has long been wide-spread—indeed, it still persists.[28] We have, however, no difficulty in understanding that the perception of a resemblance between two terms supposes them to be known; so long as only one of the terms is present to the consciousness, this perception does not exist; it cannot therefore possess the property of bringing to light the second term. Suggestion is therefore distinct from recognition; it is when suggestion has acted, when the resemblance in fact has brought the two [114]terms together, that the consciousness, taking cognisance of the work accomplished, verifies the existence of a resemblance, and that this resemblance explains the suggestion.
This error, which definitely exists, has been widespread for a long time—and it still continues. [28] However, it's easy to see that noticing a similarity between two terms assumes that both are known; if only one term is present in awareness, that perception doesn't happen. Therefore, it can’t reveal the second term. Suggestion is different from recognition; it's only when suggestion has taken place, when the similarity has actually connected the two [114]terms, that awareness, recognizing the completed action, confirms the existence of a similarity, and this similarity clarifies the suggestion.
Second objection: we are told that the relations between the objects—that is, the principal categories—must be of a mental nature, because they are a priori. That they are a priori means that they are at once anterior and superior to the experience. Let us see what this argument is worth.
Second objection: we’re told that the relationships between the objects—that is, the main categories—must be mental in nature because they are a priori. Being a priori means they exist prior to and above experience. Let’s evaluate how strong this argument really is.
It appears that it is somewhat misused. With regard to many of the categories, we are content to lay down the necessity of an abstract idea in order to explain the comprehension of a concrete one. It is said, for example: how can it be perceived that two sensations are successive, if we do not already possess the idea of time? The argument is not very convincing, because, for every kind of concrete perception it is possible to establish an abstract category.
It seems that it's somewhat misused. When it comes to many of the categories, we're willing to assert the need for an abstract idea to explain our understanding of a concrete one. For instance, it's said: how can we perceive that two sensations happen one after the other if we don't already have the idea of time? This argument isn't very convincing, because for every type of concrete perception, it's possible to create an abstract category.
It might be said of colour that it is impossible to perceive it unless it is known beforehand what colour is; and so on for a heap of other things. A more serious argument consists in saying that relations are a priori because they have a character of universality and of necessity which is not explained by experience, this last being always contingent and peculiar. But it is not necessary[115] that a function should be mental for it to be a priori. The identification of the a priori with the mental is entirely gratuitous. We should here draw a distinction between the two senses of the a priori: anteriority and superiority.
It can be argued about color that it’s impossible to understand it without first knowing what color is; the same goes for many other things. A more significant argument states that relationships are a priori because they possess a quality of universality and necessity that experience doesn’t explain, as experience is always contingent and specific. However, it’s not essential[115] for a function to be mental for it to be a priori. Associating a priori with the mental is completely arbitrary. We should distinguish between the two meanings of a priori: anteriority and superiority.
A simple physical mechanism may be a priori, in the sense of anteriority. A house is a priori, in regard to the lodgers it receives; this book is a priori, in regard to its future readers. There is no difficulty in imagining the structure of our nervous system to be a priori, in regard to the excitements which are propagated in it. A nerve cell is formed, with its protoplasm, its nucleus and its nucleoli before being irritated; its properties precede its functions. If it be possible to admit that as a consequence of ancestral experiences the function has created the organ, the latter is now formed, and this it is which in its turn becomes anterior to the function. The notion of a priori has therefore nothing in it which is repugnant to physical nature.
A simple physical mechanism can be a priori, meaning it comes first. A house is a priori when it comes to the residents it houses; this book is a priori regarding its future readers. It’s not hard to imagine the structure of our nervous system as a priori about the stimuli that travel through it. A nerve cell is created, complete with its cytoplasm, nucleus, and nucleoli, before it gets stimulated; its characteristics exist before its functions. While it can be argued that, due to ancestral experiences, the function shaped the organ, this organ is now established, and it in turn becomes the precursor to the function. Thus, the concept of a priori has nothing contradictory to physical nature.
Let us now take the a priori in the sense of superiority. Certain judgments of ours are, we are told, universal and necessary, and through this double character go beyond the evidence of experience. This is an exact fact which deserves to be explained, but it is not indispensable to explain it by allowing to the consciousness a source of special cognitions. The English school of philo[116]sophy have already attacked this problem in connection with the origin of axioms. The principle of their explanation lies in the virtue of what they have termed "inseparable association." They have supposed that when an association is often repeated it creates a habit of thought against which no further strife is possible. The mechanism of association itself should then add a special virtue to the contingency of facts. A hundred repetitions of related facts, for example, would give rise to so firm an association, that no further repetition would increase it.
Let’s consider the a priori as a form of superiority. We are told that some of our judgments are universal and necessary, and because of this dual nature, they go beyond what we can learn from experience. This is a precise fact that deserves explanation, but it isn't essential to account for it by granting consciousness a source of unique knowledge. The English school of philosophy has already addressed this issue regarding the origin of axioms. Their explanation is based on what they call "inseparable association." They suggest that when an association is repeated often enough, it creates a mental habit that no further struggle can alter. The process of association then adds a special quality to the randomness of facts. For instance, a hundred repetitions of related facts would create such a strong association that additional repetitions wouldn't strengthen it any further.
I consider this explanation a very sound one in principle. It is right to put into association something more than into experience. I would only suggest a slight correction in detail. It is not the association forged by repetition which has this virtue of conveying the idea of necessity and universality, it is simply the uncontradicted association. It has been objected, in fact, and with reason, to the solution of Mill, that it insists on a long duration of experience, while axioms appear to be of an irresistible and universal truthfulness the moment they are conceived. And this is quite just. I should prefer to lay down as a law that every representation appears true, and that every link appears necessary and universal as soon as it is formed. This is its character from the first. It preserves it so long[117] as no contradiction in fact, in reasoning, or in idea, comes to destroy it.[29]
I think this explanation is quite solid overall. It's important to connect something beyond just experience. I would just recommend a small adjustment in details. It's not the association created by repetition that has the power to express the idea of necessity and universality; it's simply the unchallenged association. In fact, it's been justifiably pointed out that Mill's solution relies on a long duration of experience, while axioms seem to embody an undeniable and universal truth as soon as they are understood. And that makes sense. I would argue that every representation seems true, and every connection appears necessary and universal as soon as it's established. This is its nature from the beginning. It maintains that character as long as no contradiction in reality, reasoning, or concept arises to undermine it.[117]
What seems to stand out most clearly after all these explanations is the rôle which we ought to attribute to the consciousness. Two rival theories have been maintained: that of the mirror-consciousness and that of the focus-consciousness. It would seem—I merely say it would seem—that the first of these best harmonises with the preceding facts. For what seems most probable is, that the consciousness illuminates and reveals but does not act. The theory of the focus-consciousness adapts itself less to the mechanism of the association of ideas.
What stands out most clearly after all these explanations is the role we should assign to consciousness. Two competing theories have been proposed: the mirror-consciousness and the focus-consciousness. It appears—I'm just saying it appears—that the first theory aligns best with the previous facts. The most likely scenario is that consciousness illuminates and reveals but does not take action. The focus-consciousness theory fits less well with how ideas are associated.
From this we come quite naturally to see in the intelligence only an inactive consciousness; at one moment it apprehends an object, and it is a perception or an idea; at another time it perceives a connection, and it is a judgment; at yet another, it perceives connections between connections, and it is an act of reason. But however subtle the object it contemplates may become, it does not depart from its contemplative attitude, and cognition is but a consciousness.
From this, we naturally begin to see intelligence as just a passive awareness; at one moment it understands an object, and that's a perception or an idea; at another moment it perceives a relationship, and that's a judgment; at yet another, it recognizes relationships between relationships, and that's an act of reasoning. But no matter how complex the object it focuses on becomes, it doesn’t stray from its reflective stance, and knowledge is simply a form of awareness.
One step further, and we should get so far as to [118]admit that the consciousness serves no purpose whatever, and that it is a useless luxury, since, if all efficacious virtue is to be found in the sensations and the ideas which we consider as material facts, the consciousness which reveals them adds nothing to, takes nothing from and modifies nothing in them; and everything would go on the same, nor would anything in this world be changed, if one day the light of consciousness were, by chance, to be put out. We might imagine a collection of automatons forming a human society as complicated as, and not different in appearance from, that of conscious beings; these automatons would make the same gestures, utter the same words as ourselves, would dispute, complain, cry, and make love like us; we might even imagine them capable, like us, of psychology. This is the thesis of the epiphenomenal consciousness which Huxley has boldly carried to its uttermost conclusions.
One step further, and we should acknowledge that consciousness serves no real purpose and is just a useless luxury. If all effective virtue lies in the sensations and ideas we see as material facts, then consciousness—which reveals them—adds nothing to, takes nothing away from, and modifies nothing within them. Everything would continue unchanged, and nothing in this world would be different, if one day the light of consciousness were to be turned off. We might imagine a collection of automatons creating a human society as complex as, and indistinguishable in appearance from, that of conscious beings; these automatons would make the same gestures, say the same words as we do, would argue, complain, cry, and make love just like us; we might even imagine them being capable, like us, of understanding psychology. This is the idea of epiphenomenal consciousness that Huxley has boldly explored to its fullest extent.
I indicate here these possible conclusions, without discussing them. It is a question I prefer to leave in suspense; it seems to me that one can do nothing on this subject but form hypotheses.
I point out these possible conclusions here, without going into detail about them. It's something I’d rather keep open; it seems to me that all we can do on this topic is come up with guesses.
FOOTNOTES:
[25] At the risk of being deemed too subtle, I ask whether we are conscious of a relation between objects, or whether that which occurs is not rather the perception of an object which has been modified in its nature by its relation with another object.
[25] At the risk of sounding too indirect, I wonder if we are aware of a relationship between objects, or if what we're experiencing is more about how one object has changed in its nature due to its connection with another object.
[26] This conclusion may seem contradictory to that which I enunciated when studying the constitution of matter. I then asserted that we only know our sensations and not the excitants which produce them. But these sensations are matter; they are matter modified by other matter, viz. our nervous centres.
[26] This conclusion might seem to contradict what I stated while examining the nature of matter. I previously claimed that we only know our sensations, not the stimuli that cause them. But these sensations are a form of matter; they are matter altered by other matter, specifically our nervous systems.
We therefore take up very distinctly an opposite standpoint to the principle of relativity: in other terms, we reject the phenomenism of Berkeley.
We clearly adopt a completely different stance from the principle of relativity: in other words, we reject Berkeley's phenomenism.
When we go into metaphysics we are continually astounded to see how different conceptions of things which have a classic value are independent of each other. In general, phenomenism is opposed to substantialism, and it is supposed that those who do not accept the former doctrine must accept the latter, while, on the contrary, those who reject substantialism must be phenomenists. We know that it is in this manner that Berkeley conquered corporeal substantialism and taught phenomenism; while Hume, more radical than he, went so far as to question the substantialism of mind. On reflection, it seems to me that, after having rejected phenomenism, we are in no way constrained to accept substance. By saying that we perceive things as they are, and not through a deluding veil, we do not force ourselves to acknowledge that we perceive the substance of bodies—that is to say, that something which should be hidden beneath its qualities and should be distinct from it. The distinction between the body and its qualities is a thing useful in practice, but it answers to no perception or observation. The body is only a group, a sheaf of qualities. If the qualities seem unable to exist of themselves and to require a subject, this is only a grammatical difficulty, which is due to the fact that, while calling certain sensations qualities, we suppose a subject to be necessary. On the other hand, the representation which we make to ourselves of a material substance and its rôle as the support of the qualities, is a very naïve and mechanical representation, thanks to which certain sensations become the supports of other and less important sensations. It would suffice to insist on the detail of this representation and on its origin to show its artificial character. The notion we have of the stability of bodies and of the persistence of their identity, notwithstanding certain superficial changes, is the reason for which I thought proper to attribute a substance to them, that is to say, an invariable element. But we can attain the same end without this useless hypothesis; we have only to remark that the identity of the object lies in the aggregate of its properties, including the name it bears. If the majority of its properties, especially of those most important to us, subsists without alteration, or if this alteration, though of very great extent, takes place insensibly and by slow degrees, we decide that the object remains the same. We have no need for that purpose to give it a substance one and indestructible. Thus we are neither adherents of phenomenism, nor of substantialism.
When we delve into metaphysics, we are constantly amazed at how different theories of classic concepts stand apart from one another. Generally, phenomenism is opposed to substantialism, and it’s assumed that those who don't accept the former must accept the latter, while, conversely, those who reject substantialism must be phenomenists. We know that this is how Berkeley overcame corporeal substantialism and championed phenomenism; whereas Hume, who was even more radical, questioned the substantialism of the mind itself. Upon reflection, it seems to me that after rejecting phenomenism, we are not obligated to accept the idea of substance. By saying that we perceive things as they are and not through a misleading lens, we don't have to acknowledge that we perceive the substance of objects—that is, that there’s something hidden beneath their qualities that is distinct from them. The difference between the object and its qualities is practically useful, but it doesn't correspond to any actual perception or observation. The object is simply a collection or grouping of qualities. If the qualities seem unable to exist on their own and require a subject, this is merely a grammatical challenge stemming from the fact that when we refer to certain sensations as qualities, we assume a subject must be present. On the other hand, the way we envision material substance and its role as the support of qualities is a very simplistic and mechanical view, whereby certain sensations become the basis for other, less significant sensations. It would be enough to focus on the specifics of this representation and its origins to reveal its artificial nature. The idea that we have of the stability of objects and the persistence of their identity, despite certain surface changes, is why I thought it appropriate to attribute a substance to them, meaning an unchanging element. But we can achieve the same conclusion without this unnecessary hypothesis; we just need to recognize that the identity of an object lies in the sum of its properties, including the name it carries. If most of its properties, especially those most important to us, remain unchanged, or if any changes—no matter how significant—occur gradually and imperceptibly, we conclude that the object stays the same. We do not need to assign it an indestructible, singular substance for this purpose. Thus, we are neither followers of phenomenism nor substantialism.
[28] Pilon is the psychologist who has the most forcibly demonstrated that resemblance acts before being perceived. I refer the readers to my Psychologie du Raisonnement, where I have set forth this little problem in detail.
[28] Pilon is the psychologist who has most convincingly shown that resemblance occurs before it is recognized. I direct readers to my Psychologie du Raisonnement, where I discuss this issue in detail.
[29] We think spontaneously of the general and the necessary. It is this which serves as a basis for the suggestion and the catchword (réclame), and it explains how minds of slender culture always tend towards absolute assertions and hasty generalisations.
[29] We naturally think of the general and the essential. This forms the foundation for suggestions and catchy phrases (i.e., advertising), and it explains why people with limited education often lean toward absolute statements and rushed generalizations.
CHAPTER VII
DEFINITION OF THE CONSCIOUSNESS—THE SEPARABILITY OF THE CONSCIOUSNESS FROM ITS OBJECT—DISCUSSION OF IDEALISM
One last question suggests itself with regard to the consciousness. In what measure is it separable from the object? Do the consciousness and its object form two things or only one?
One last question comes to mind regarding consciousness. How separate is it from the object? Do consciousness and its object consist of two separate entities or are they just one?
Under observation these two terms constantly show themselves united. We experience a sensation and have consciousness of it; it is the same fact expressed in two different ways. All facts of our perception thus present themselves, and they are one. But our reason may outstrip our observation. We are able to make a distinction between the two elements being and being perceived. This is not an experimental but an ideological distinction, and an abstraction that language makes easy.
Under observation, these two terms consistently appear together. We feel a sensation and are aware of it; it's the same fact expressed in two different ways. All the facts of our perception present themselves this way, and they are one. However, our reasoning can go beyond our observation. We can distinguish between the two elements being and being perceived. This isn’t an experimental distinction, but an ideological one, and it’s an abstraction that language makes simple.
Can we go further, and suppose one of the parts thus analysed capable of existing without the other? Can sensation exist as physical expression, as an object; without being illuminated by the consciousness? Can the consciousness exist without having an object?[120]
Can we go further and assume that one of the parts we've analyzed can exist without the other? Can sensation exist as a physical expression, as an object, without being understood by consciousness? Can consciousness exist without having an object? [120]
Let us first speak of the existence of the object when considered as separated from the consciousness. The problem is highly complicated.
Let’s first discuss the existence of the object when it is viewed as separate from consciousness. The issue is quite complex.
It has sometimes been connected with the idealist thesis according to which the object of consciousness, being itself a modality of the consciousness, cannot exist apart from it—that is to say, outside the periods in which it is perceived. It would therefore result from this that this separation between existence and perception might be made, when it is admitted (contrary to the idealist hypothesis) that the object perceived is material and the consciousness which perceives it mental. In this case, it will be thought, there is no link of solidarity between the consciousness and its continuity. But I am not of that opinion. The union of the consciousness and its object is one of fact, which presents itself outside any hypothesis on the nature of the object. It is observation which demonstrates to us that we must perceive an object to be assured of its existence; the reason, moreover, confirms the necessity of this condition, which remains true whatever may be the "stuff" of the object.
It has sometimes been linked to the idealist view that the object of consciousness, being a part of that consciousness, cannot exist independently—meaning, it can't be separate from the times it's being perceived. So, it would follow that this division between existence and perception could be made if we accept (against the idealist view) that the perceived object is physical while the consciousness that perceives it is mental. In this case, one might think there’s no strong connection between consciousness and its continuity. But I don’t agree with that. The connection between consciousness and its object is a matter of fact, which stands apart from any theory about the nature of the object. It’s observation that shows us we need to perceive an object to be sure of its existence; reason also confirms that this condition holds true no matter what the "substance" of the object is.
Having stated this, the question is simply to know whether this observation of fact should be generalised or not. We may, it seems to me, decline to generalise it without falling into a[121] contradiction in terms. It may be conceived that the objects which we are looking at continue to exist, without change, during the moments when we have lost sight of them. This seems reasonable enough, and is the opinion of "common" sense.[30]
Having said that, the question is whether we should generalize this observation. It seems to me that we can choose not to generalize it without contradicting ourselves. We can imagine that the objects we are observing continue to exist, unchanged, during the moments when we can't see them. This seems reasonable and aligns with what "common" sense suggests.[30]
The English philosophers, Bain and Mill, have combated this proposition with extraordinary ardour, like believers combating a heresy. But notwithstanding their attacks it remains intelligible, and the distinction between being and being perceived preserves its logical legitimacy. This may be represented, or may be thought; but can it be realised?
The English philosophers Bain and Mill have fiercely opposed this idea, almost like believers challenging a heresy. However, despite their arguments, the distinction between being and being perceived still holds its logical validity. It can be represented or contemplated, but can it be truly realized?
So far as regards external objects, I think we all, in fact, admit it. We all admit a distinction, between the existence of the outer world and the perception we have of it; its existence is one thing, and our perception of it is another. The existence of the world continues without interruption; our perception is continually interrupted by the most fortuitous causes, such as change of position, or even the blinking of the eyes; its existence is general, universal, independent of time and space; our perception is partial, particular, local, limited by the horizon of our senses, determined by the geographical position of our bodies, riddled by the distractions of our intelligence, deceived by the illusions of our minds, [122]and above all diminished by the infirmity of our intelligence, which is able to comprehend so little of what it perceives. This is what we all admit in practice; the smallest of our acts implies the belief in something perceptible which is wider and more durable than our astonished perceptions. I could not write these lines unless I implicitly supposed that my inkstand, my paper, my pen, my room, and the surrounding world subsist when I do not see them. It is a postulate of practical life. It is also a postulate of science, which requires for its explanations of phenomena the supposition in them of an indwelling continuity. Natural science would become unintelligible if we were forced to suppose that with every eclipse of our perceptions material actions were suspended. There would be beginnings without sequences, and ends without beginnings.
As for external objects, I think we all agree on this. We recognize a difference between the existence of the outside world and our perception of it; its existence is one thing, while our perception of it is another. The world's existence continues without interruption, but our perception is constantly interrupted by random factors, like changing our position or even blinking our eyes. Its existence is general, universal, and independent of time and space; our perception is partial, specific, localized, limited by the range of our senses, influenced by our physical location, disrupted by distractions in our thoughts, misled by our minds' illusions, [122] and above all, weakened by the limitations of our intelligence, which can understand so little of what it perceives. This is something we all accept in practice; even our smallest actions assume the belief in something perceptible that is broader and more lasting than our amazed perceptions. I couldn't write these lines unless I assumed that my ink, paper, pen, room, and the surrounding world exist even when I'm not looking at them. It's a basic assumption of everyday life. It’s also a basic assumption of science, which needs the idea of ongoing continuity to explain phenomena. Natural science would become meaningless if we had to believe that every time our perceptions fade, physical actions come to a halt. There would be starts without sequences and endings without beginnings.
Let us note also that acquired notions on the working of our nervous system allow us to give this postulate a most precise form: the external object is distinct from the nervous system and from the phenomena of perception which are produced when the nervous system is excited; it is therefore very easy to understand that this object continues to exist and to develop its properties, even when no brain vibrates in its neighbourhood.
Let’s also point out that our understanding of how the nervous system works allows us to clarify this idea: the outside object is separate from the nervous system and from the perception phenomena that occur when the nervous system is stimulated; it’s easy to grasp that this object continues to exist and develop its properties, even when there aren’t any brain activities happening nearby.
Might we not, with the view of strengthening[123] this conclusion as to the continuous existence of things, dispense with this postulate, which seems to have the character of a grace, of an alms granted to us? Might not this continuous existence of objects during the eclipses of our acts of consciousness, be demonstrated? It does not seem to me impossible. Let us suppose for a moment the correctness of the idealist thesis: all our legitimate knowledge of objects is contained within the narrow limits of actual sensation; then, we may ask, of what use is the reason? What is the use of the memory? These functions have precisely for their object the enlarging of the sphere of our sensations, which is limited in two principal ways, by time and by space. Thanks to the reason, we manage to see in some way that which our senses are unable to perceive, either because it is too distant from us, or because there are obstacles between us and the object, or because it is a past event or an event which has not yet taken place which is in question.
Could we not, in order to strengthen[123] this conclusion about the continuous existence of things, do away with this assumption that seems more like a gift, like charity given to us? Is it not possible to demonstrate this continuous existence of objects even during the gaps in our consciousness? It doesn’t seem impossible to me. Let’s consider, for a moment, the idealist viewpoint: all our valid knowledge of objects falls within the limits of our immediate sensations; then, we might ask, what is the purpose of reason? What is the purpose of memory? These functions aim precisely to expand the range of our sensations, which is restricted in two main ways: by time and by space. Thanks to reason, we’re able to grasp in some way what our senses can’t detect, whether it's because it’s too far away, or because something is blocking our view of it, or because it’s a past event or something that hasn’t happened yet.
That the reason may be deceived is agreed. But will it be asserted that it is always deceived? Shall we go so far as to believe that this is an illegitimate mode of cognition? The idealist thesis, if consistent, cannot refuse to extend itself to this extreme conclusion; for a reasoned conclusion contains, when it has a meaning, a certain assertion on the order of nature, and this[124] assertion is not a perception, since its precise object is to fill up the gaps in our perceptions. Not being a perception, it must be rejected, if one is an idealist.
That the reason can be misled is agreed upon. But can we really say that it’s always misled? Should we go as far as to think that this is an invalid way of understanding? The idealist argument, if it's to be taken seriously, has to accept this extreme conclusion; because a logical conclusion, when it has meaning, includes a certain claim about the nature of reality, and this[124] claim isn’t a perception, since its purpose is to bridge the gaps in our perceptions. Since it’s not a perception, it has to be dismissed if you identify as an idealist.
The idealist will therefore keep strictly to the perception of the moment, and this is so small a thing when deprived of all the conjectures which enrich it, that the world, if reduced to this alone, would be but the skeleton of a world. There would then be no more science, no possibility of knowledge. But who could make up his mind thus to shut himself up in perception?
The idealist will stick closely to the perception of the moment, and that's such a tiny thing when stripped of all the ideas that give it depth, that the world, if reduced to just that, would be nothing more than a bare skeleton of existence. There would be no science, no chance for knowledge. But who could choose to confine themselves to just perception?
I suppose, indeed, that there will here be quibbling. This objection will be made: that in the hypothesis of a discontinuous existence of things, reason may continue to do its work, provided the intervention of a possible perception be supposed. Thus, I notice this morning, on going into my garden, that the pond which was dry yesterday is full of water. I conclude from this, "It has rained in the night." To be consistent with idealism, one must simply add: "If some one had been in the garden last night, he would have seen it rain." In this manner one must re-establish every time the rights of perception.
I guess there will be some arguing about this. Some might say that even if things exist in a disconnected way, reason can still function as long as we assume there was a possible perception involved. For example, this morning when I walked into my garden, I noticed that the pond, which was dry yesterday, is now full of water. I conclude, "It must have rained last night." To stick to idealism, I just need to add, "If someone had been in the garden last night, they would have seen it rain." This is how you have to reaffirm the importance of perception every time.
Be it so. But let us notice that this addition has no more importance than a prescribed formula in a notarial act; for instance, the presence of a second notary prescribed by the law, but always[125] dispensed with in practice. This prescribed formula can always be imagined or even understood. We shall be in accord with idealism by the use of this easy little formula, "If some one had been there," or even by saying, "For a universal consciousness...." The difference of the realist and idealist theory becomes then purely verbal. This amounts to saying that it disappears. But there is always much verbalism in idealism.
Be that as it may. But let's recognize that this addition is no more significant than a standard clause in a legal document; for example, the requirement for a second notary as outlined by law, which is often[125]ignored in practice. This standard clause can always be imagined or even understood. We will align with idealism by using this simple phrase, "If someone had been there," or even by stating, "For a universal consciousness...." The distinction between the realist and idealist theories then becomes merely a matter of wording. This means that it effectively vanishes. However, there is still a lot of verbalism in idealism.
One more objection: if this witness—the consciousness—suffices to give objects a continuity of existence, we may content ourselves with a less important witness. Why a man? The eyes of a mollusc would suffice, or those of infusoria, or even of a particle of protoplasm: living matter would become a condition of the existence of dead matter. This, we must acknowledge, is a singular condition, and this conclusion condemns the doctrine.
One more issue: if this witness—the consciousness—enough to give objects a continuous existence, we could settle for a less significant witness. Why a person? The eyes of a mollusk would be enough, or those of tiny microorganisms, or even a piece of protoplasm: living matter would become a condition for the existence of dead matter. We must admit, this is a strange condition, and this conclusion challenges the doctrine.
FOOTNOTES:
CHAPTER VIII
DEFINITION OF THE CONSCIOUSNESS—THE SEPARATION OF THE CONSCIOUSNESS FROM ITS OBJECT—THE UNCONSCIOUS
I ask myself whether it is possible, by going further along this road of the separation between the consciousness and its object, to admit that ideas may subsist during the periods when we are not conscious of them. It is the problem of unconsciousness that I am here stating.
I wonder if it's possible, by continuing down this path of separating consciousness from its object, to accept that ideas can exist even when we're not aware of them. This is the issue of unconsciousness that I'm addressing here.
One of the most simple processes of reasoning consists in treating ideas in the same manner as we have treated the external objects. We have admitted that the consciousness is a thing superadded to the external objects, like the light which lights up a landscape, but does not constitute it and may be extinguished without destroying it. We continue the same interpretation by saying that ideas prolong their existence while they are not being thought, in the same way and for the same motive that material bodies continue theirs while they are not being perceived. All that it seems permissible to say is that this conception is not unrealisable.[127]
One of the simplest ways of reasoning involves treating ideas like we treat external objects. We accept that consciousness is something added to external objects, similar to how light illuminates a landscape but doesn't create it and can be turned off without destroying it. We apply the same thinking by claiming that ideas continue to exist even when we’re not actively thinking about them, just like physical objects do when they aren’t being observed. It’s fair to say that this idea is not impossible to realize.[127]
Let us now place ourselves at the point of view of the consciousness. We have supposed up to the present the suppression of the consciousness, and have seen that we can still imagine the object continuing to exist. Is the converse possible? Let us suppose that the object is suppressed. Can the consciousness then continue to exist? On this last point it seems that doubt is not possible, and we must answer in the negative. A consciousness without an object, an empty consciousness, in consequence, cannot be conceived; it would be a zero—a pure nothingness; it could not manifest itself. We might admit, in strictness, that such a consciousness might exist virtually as a power which is not exercised, a reserve, a potentiality, or a possibility of being; but we cannot comprehend that this power can realise or actualize itself. There is therefore no actual consciousness without an object.
Let's now look at things from the perspective of consciousness. Until now, we've assumed the suppression of consciousness and have seen that we can still imagine the object existing. But what about the opposite? If we assume that the object is suppressed, can consciousness still exist? On this last point, it seems there's no room for doubt, and we must answer no. Consciousness without an object—a vacant consciousness—cannot be conceived; it would be a zero—a total nothingness; it wouldn't be able to manifest itself. We might agree, in theory, that such a consciousness could exist as a potential that isn’t activated, a reserve, a possibility of being; but we can't understand how this potential could ever realize or actualize itself. Therefore, there is no actual consciousness without an object.
The problem we have just raised, that of the separability of the elements which compose an act of consciousness, is continued by another problem—that of unconsciousness. It is almost the same problem, for to ask one's self what becomes of a known thing when we separate from it the consciousness which at first accompanied it, is to ask one's self in what an unconscious phenomenon consists.
The issue we've just brought up, regarding the separation of the elements that make up an act of consciousness, leads to another issue—unconsciousness. It's nearly the same issue because questioning what happens to a known thing when we detach it from the consciousness that originally accompanied it is essentially questioning what an unconscious phenomenon entails.
We have, till now, considered the two principal[128] forms of unconsciousness—that in nature and that in thought. The first named unconsciousness does not generally bear that name, but is rather discussed under the name of idealism and realism. Whatever be their names, these two kinds of unconsciousness are conceivable, and the more so that they both belong to physical nature.
We have, up to now, looked at two main forms of unconsciousness[128]—the one found in nature and the one found in thought. The first type of unconsciousness usually isn’t referred to by that name; it’s more commonly discussed as idealism and realism. Regardless of what they're called, these two types of unconsciousness make sense, especially since they both belong to physical nature.
If we allow ourselves to be guided by the concept of separability, we shall now find that we have exhausted the whole series of possible problems, for we have examined all the possible separations between the consciousness and its objects; but if we use another concept, that of unconsciousness, we can go further and propound a new problem: can the consciousness become unconscious? But it is proper first to make a few distinctions. It is the rôle of metaphysics to make distinctions.[31]
If we let ourselves be guided by the idea of separability, we'll find that we've covered all possible issues, as we've looked at every potential separation between consciousness and its objects. However, if we shift to a different concept, that of unconsciousness, we can explore a new question: can consciousness become unconscious? But before we dive in, it's important to make a few distinctions. It’s metaphysics that helps us clarify these distinctions.[31]
Unconsciousness presupposes a death of the consciousness; but this death has its degrees, and before complete extinction we may conceive it to undergo many attenuations. There is, first, the diminution of consciousness.
Unconsciousness implies the death of consciousness; however, this death comes in degrees, and before total extinction, we can imagine it going through several reductions. First, there is a decrease in consciousness.
Consciousness is a magnitude capable of increase and decrease, like sensation itself. According to the individual, consciousness may have a very large or a very small field, and may embrace at the same time a variable number of objects. I can pay attention to several things at the same time, but when I am tired it becomes more difficult to me. I lose in extension, or, as is still said, the field of consciousness is restricted. It may also lose not only in extent of surface, but in depth. We have all of us observed in our own selves moments of obscure consciousness when we understand dimly, and moments of luminous consciousness which carry one almost to the very bottom of things. It is difficult to consider those in the wrong who admit, with Leibnitz, the existence of small states of consciousness. The lessening of the consciousness is already our means of understanding the unconscious; unconsciousness is the limit of this reduction.[32]
Consciousness is something that can increase or decrease, just like sensation. Depending on the person, consciousness can cover a wide or narrow range, and it can focus on a varying number of things at once. I can pay attention to multiple things simultaneously, but when I’m tired, it becomes harder. I lose breadth, or, as people still say, the field of consciousness gets narrower. It can also decline not just in surface area but in depth. We have all experienced times when our consciousness feels cloudy and we understand things vaguely, and other times when our awareness is so clear that we grasp things deeply. It's hard to argue against those who, like Leibniz, acknowledge the existence of smaller states of consciousness. When consciousness diminishes, it helps us understand the unconscious; unconsciousness is the extreme limit of this reduction.[32]
This singular fact has also been noticed, that, in the same individual there may co-exist several kinds of consciousness which do not enter into communication with each other and which are not acquainted with each other. There is a principal consciousness which speaks, and, in addition, [130]accessory kinds of consciousness which do not speak, but reveal their existence by the use of other modes of expression, of which the most frequent is writing.
This unique fact has also been observed: in the same person, there can exist multiple types of consciousness that don't communicate or recognize one another. There's a main consciousness that speaks, and in addition, [130] there are other types of consciousness that don't speak but show their presence through different forms of expression, with writing being the most common.
This doubling or fractionation of the consciousness and personality have often been described in the case of hysterical subjects. They sometimes occur quite spontaneously, but mostly they require a little suggestion and cultivation. In any case, that they are produced in one way or other proves that they are possible, and, for the theory, this possibility is essential. Facts of this kind do not lead to a theory of the unconscious, but they enable us to understand how certain phenomena, unconscious in appearance, are conscious to themselves, because they belong to states of consciousness which have been separated from each other.
This splitting or fragmentation of consciousness and personality has often been observed in hysterical patients. It can happen spontaneously at times, but usually, it takes some suggestion and nurturing. Regardless, the fact that they can be produced in some way shows that it's possible, and this possibility is crucial for the theory. These kinds of facts don’t create a theory of the unconscious, but they help us understand how certain phenomena, which appear unconscious, are actually conscious to themselves because they belong to different states of consciousness that have been separated from one another.
A third thesis, more difficult of comprehension than the other two, supposes that the consciousness may be preserved in an unconscious form. This is difficult to admit, because unconsciousness is the negation of consciousness. It is like saying that light can be preserved when darkness is produced, or that an object still exists when, by the hypothesis, it has been radically destroyed. This idea conveys no intelligible meaning, and there is no need to dwell on it.
A third thesis, which is harder to understand than the first two, suggests that consciousness can be preserved in an unconscious form. This is tough to accept because unconsciousness is the opposite of consciousness. It's like saying that light can be kept when darkness takes over, or that something still exists when, according to the theory, it has been completely destroyed. This idea doesn’t make sense, and there’s no need to spend more time on it.
We have not yet exhausted all the concepts whereby we may get to unconsciousness. Here is[131] another, the last I shall quote, without, however, claiming that it is the last which exists. We might call it the physiological concept, for it is the one which the physiologists employ for choice. It is based upon the observation of the phenomena which are produced in the nervous system during our acts of consciousness; these phenomena precede consciousness as a rule, and condition it. According to a convenient figure which has been long in use, the relations of the physiological phenomenon to the consciousness are represented as follows: the physiological phenomenon consists in an excitement which, at one time, follows a direct and short route from the door by which it enters the nervous system to the door by which it makes its exit. In this case, it works like a simple mechanical phenomenon; but sometimes it makes a longer journey, and takes a circuitous road by which it passes into the higher nerve centres, and it is at the moment when it takes this circuitous road that the phenomenon of consciousness is produced. The use of this figure does not prejudge any important question.
We haven't yet explored all the concepts that can lead us to unconsciousness. Here's[131] another one, the last one I'll mention, though I don't mean to imply it's the only one that exists. We can call it the physiological concept, as it's the one physiologists prefer. It's based on observing the events that occur in the nervous system during our conscious actions; these events usually happen before consciousness and determine it. A common analogy that's been used for a long time represents the relationship between physiological phenomena and consciousness as follows: the physiological phenomenon consists of a stimulus that sometimes takes a direct and short path from the point it enters the nervous system to the point it exits. In this case, it behaves like a simple mechanical process. However, there are times when it takes a longer route and goes through higher nerve centers, and it's at this moment, when it takes this longer path, that consciousness occurs. Using this analogy doesn't settle any significant questions.
Going further, many contemporary authors do not content themselves with the proposition that the consciousness is conditioned by the nervous phenomenon, but suggest also that it is continually accompanied by it. Every psychical[132] fact of perception, of emotion, or of idea should have, it is supposed, a physiological basis. It would therefore be, taken in its entirety, psycho-physiological. This is called the parallelist theory.
Going further, many modern authors don't just accept that consciousness is influenced by nervous processes; they also suggest that it constantly goes hand in hand with them. Every psychological[132] aspect of perception, emotion, or thought is believed to have a physiological foundation. Thus, when considered as a whole, it would be psycho-physiological. This is known as the parallelist theory.
We cannot discuss this here, as we shall meet with it again in the third part of this book. It has the advantage of leading to a very simple definition of unconsciousness. The unconscious is that which is purely physiological. We represent to ourselves the mechanical part of the total phenomenon continuing to produce itself, in the absence of the consciousness, as if this last continued to follow and illuminate it.
We can't talk about this here, as we'll address it again in the third part of this book. It helps us arrive at a very straightforward definition of unconsciousness. The unconscious is purely physiological. We envision the mechanical aspect of the whole phenomenon continuing to function without consciousness, as if consciousness were still there to follow and enlighten it.
Such are the principal conceptions that may be formed of the unconscious. They are probably not the only ones, and our list is not exhaustive.
Such are the main ideas that can be understood about the unconscious. There are likely other concepts as well, and our list is not complete.
After having indicated what the unconscious is, we will terminate by pointing out what it is not and what it cannot be.
After explaining what the unconscious is, we'll wrap up by highlighting what it isn't and what it can't be.
We think, or at least we have impliedly supposed in the preceding definitions, that the unconscious is only something unknown, which may have been known, or which might become known under certain conditions, and which only differs from the known by the one characteristic of not being actually known. If this notion be correct, one has really not the right to arm this unconsciousness with formidable powers. It has the power of the reality to which it corresponds, but its[133] character of unconsciousness adds nothing to this. It is the same with it as with the science of the future. No scholar will hesitate to admit that that science will be deeper and more refined than that already formed. But it is not from the fact that it is unknown that it will deserve its superiority: it is from the phenomena that it will embrace. To give to that which is unconscious, as we here understand it, an overwhelming superiority over the conscious as such, we must admit that the consciousness is not only a useless luxury, but the dethronement of the forces that it accompanies.
We think, or at least we've implied in the definitions we've discussed, that the unconscious is just something unknown, which might have been known or could become known under certain conditions, and the only difference between it and what is known is that it’s not currently known. If this idea is accurate, then we really shouldn’t give this unconsciousness any overwhelming power. It has power in relation to the reality it corresponds to, but its characteristic of being unconscious doesn’t add anything to that. It's similar to the future of science. No scholar would hesitate to agree that future science will be deeper and more refined than what we have now. But it won't be its unknown quality that gives it superiority; it will be based on the phenomena it includes. To grant the unconscious, as we understand it here, an immense advantage over conscious experience, we'd have to accept that consciousness is not just a luxury, but a diminishment of the forces it accompanies.
In the next place, I decline to admit that the consciousness itself can become unconscious, and yet continue in some way under an unconscious form. This would be, in my opinion, bringing together two conceptions which contradict each other, and thus denying after having affirmed. From the moment that the consciousness dies, there remains nothing of it, unless it be the conditions of its appearance, conditions which are distinct from itself. Between two moments of consciousness separated by time or by a state of unconsciousness, there does not and cannot exist any link. I feel incapable of imagining of what this link could be composed, unless it were material—that is to say, unless it were supplied from the class of objects. I have already said that the sub[134]stantialist thesis endeavours to establish a continuity between one consciousness and another separated by time, by supposing a something durable, of which the consciousness would be a property of intermittent manifestation. They would thus explain the interruptions of consciousness as the interruptions in the light of a lamp. When the light is extinguished, the lamp remains in darkness, but is still capable of being lighted. Let us discard this metaphor, which may lead to illusion. The concept of consciousness can furnish no link and no mental state which remains when the consciousness is not made real; if this link exists, it is in the permanence of the material objects and of the nervous organism which allows the return of analogous conditions of matter.
Next, I refuse to accept that consciousness can become unconscious and still somehow continue in an unconscious form. In my view, this combines two ideas that contradict each other, which ultimately results in denying what was affirmed. Once consciousness dies, nothing of it remains, except for the conditions that allowed it to appear—conditions that are separate from consciousness itself. There cannot be any connection between two moments of consciousness separated by time or a state of unconsciousness. I can't imagine what this connection could be made of, unless it were material—that is, unless it came from the category of objects. I've already mentioned that the substantialist thesis tries to create a continuity between one consciousness and another over time, suggesting that there is something enduring, of which consciousness is merely a sporadic manifestation. They explain interruptions in consciousness like the flickering of a lamp. When the light goes out, the lamp is dark but can still be lit again. Let's set aside this metaphor, as it can be misleading. The concept of consciousness cannot provide a link or a mental state that persists when consciousness is not active; if such a link exists, it lies in the permanence of material objects and the nervous system that allows for the return of similar conditions of matter.
FOOTNOTES:
[31] In metaphysics we reason, not on facts, but most often on conceptions. Now just as facts are precise so conceptions are vague in outline. Facts are like crystallised bodies, ideas like liquids and gases. We think we have an idea, and it changes form without our perceiving it. We fancy we recognise one idea, and it is but another, which differs slightly from the preceding one. By means of distinctions we ought to struggle against this flowing away and flight of ideas.
[31] In metaphysics, we reason not based on facts, but most often on concepts. Just like facts are clear, concepts tend to be vague. Facts are like solid objects, while ideas are more like liquids and gases. We think we have a clear idea, but it shifts form without us noticing. We believe we recognize one idea, but it’s actually another, which is only slightly different from the one before it. Through making distinctions, we should fight against this constant change and escape of ideas.
[32] I think I have come across in Aristotle the ingenious idea that the enfeeblement of the consciousness and its disorder may be due to the enfeeblement and disorder of the object. It is a theory which is by no means improbable.
[32] I believe I found in Aristotle the clever notion that the weakening of consciousness and its chaos might stem from the weakening and chaos of the object itself. It's a theory that is certainly not unlikely.
CHAPTER IX
DEFINITIONS OF PSYCHOLOGY
Let us resume the study of the preceding ideas in another form. Since, moreover, to define mind is at the same time to define psychology, let us seek for the truth which we can glean from the definitions of this science. Our object is not to discover an exact definition, but to make use of those already existing.
Let’s continue examining the earlier concepts in a different way. Additionally, since defining the mind also means defining psychology, let’s look for the insights we can gather from the definitions in this field. Our goal isn’t to find a perfect definition, but to utilize the ones that already exist.
To define psychology is to describe the features of the domain over which this science holds sway, and at the same time to indicate the boundaries which separate it from its neighbours. At first sight this is an affair of geometric survey, presenting no kind of difficulty; for psychology does not merge by insensible transitions into the neighbouring sciences, as physics does with chemistry, for example, or chemistry with biology.
To define psychology is to describe the aspects of the field that this science covers, while also showing the limits that set it apart from related fields. At first glance, this seems like a straightforward task, with no real challenges; psychology doesn’t blend into the neighboring sciences with subtle shifts, like physics does with chemistry, or chemistry with biology.
To all the sciences of external nature psychology offers the violent opposition of the moral to the physical world. It cannot be put in line with the physical sciences. It occupies, on the contrary, a position apart. It is the starting point, the most abstract and simple of the moral[136] sciences; and it bears the same relation to them that mechanics does to the physical.
To all the sciences of the outside world, psychology presents a strong contrast between the moral and the physical realms. It can't be categorized alongside the physical sciences. Instead, it stands alone. It is the foundation, the most basic and abstract of the moral[136] sciences; and it relates to them in the same way that mechanics relates to the physical sciences.
All this is doubtless true; and yet a very great difficulty has been experienced in condensing into a clear definition the essence of psychology. This is proved by the multiplicity of definitions attempted. They are so many because none of them has proved completely satisfactory. Their abundance shows their insufficiency. I will try to introduce a little order into these attempts, and propose to distribute the definitions of psychology into the following categories:—
All of this is definitely true; however, there has been a significant challenge in distilling the essence of psychology into a clear definition. This is evident from the numerous definitions that have been proposed. There are many because none have been completely satisfactory. Their abundance highlights their inadequacy. I will try to bring some order to these attempts and suggest categorizing the definitions of psychology into the following categories:—
1. | The definition by substance; the metaphysical definition par excellence. |
2. | The definition by enumeration. |
3. | " " method. |
4. | " " degree of certainty. |
5. | " " content. |
6. | " " point of view. |
7. | " " the peculiar nature of mental laws. |
We will rapidly run through this series of efforts at definition, and shall criticise and reject nearly the whole of them; for the last alone seems exact—that is to say, in harmony with the ideas laid down above.
We will quickly go through this series of definitions, and we will critique and dismiss almost all of them; only the last one seems accurate—that is, consistent with the ideas stated above.
Metaphysical definition has to-day taken a slightly archaistic turn. Psychology used to be[137] considered as the science of the soul. This is quite abandoned. Modern authors have adopted the expression and also the idea of Lange,[33] who was, I think, the first to declare that we ought to cultivate a soulless psychology. This categorical declaration caused an uproar, and a few ill-informed persons interpreted it to mean that the new psychology which has spread in France under cover of the name of Ribot, sought to deny the existence of the soul, and was calculated to incline towards materialism. This is an error.
Metaphysical definitions today have taken a slightly outdated turn. Psychology used to be[137] considered the science of the soul. That idea has mostly been abandoned. Modern authors have embraced the term and the concept of Lange,[33] who, I believe, was the first to suggest that we should develop a soulless psychology. This strong statement caused a lot of reactions, and a few misinformed individuals interpreted it as meaning that the new psychology emerging in France under the name of Ribot aimed to deny the existence of the soul and leaned towards materialism. That is a misconception.
It is very possible, indeed, that several adepts of the new or experimental psychology may be materialists from inward conviction. The exclusive cultivation of external facts, of phenomena termed material, evidently tends—this is a mystery to none—to incline the mind towards the metaphysical doctrine of materialism. But, after making this avowal, it is right to add at once that psychology, as a science of facts, is the vassal of no metaphysical doctrine. It is neither spiritualist, materialist, nor monist, but a science of facts solely. Ribot and his pupils have proclaimed this aloud at every opportunity. Consequently it must be recognised that the rather amphibological expression "soulless psychology" implies no negation of the existence of the soul. It is—and this is quite a different thing—rather[138] an attitude of reserve in regard to this problem. We do not solve this problem; we put it on one side.
It is very possible that several experts in new or experimental psychology may genuinely believe in materialism. Focusing exclusively on external facts and phenomena that are labeled as material clearly tends to lead the mind towards the metaphysical view of materialism. However, after acknowledging this, it’s important to add that psychology, as a science of facts, isn’t bound to any metaphysical doctrine. It isn’t spiritualist, materialist, or monist; it’s purely a science of facts. Ribot and his students have declared this at every opportunity. Therefore, it should be understood that the somewhat ambiguous term "soulless psychology" doesn’t deny the existence of the soul. Instead, it represents a cautious stance regarding this issue. We don’t address this problem; we set it aside.
And, certainly, we are right to do so. The soul, viewed as a substance—that is, as a something distinct from psychical phenomena, which, while being their cause and support, yet remains inaccessible to our direct means of cognition—is only an hypothesis, and it cannot serve as objective to a science of facts. This would imply a contradiction in terms.
And, of course, we’re correct in thinking this way. The soul, seen as a substance—that is, something separate from mental phenomena, which, while being their cause and support, still remains unreachable by our direct means of understanding—is just a hypothesis, and it cannot act as an objective for a science of facts. This would create a contradiction in terms.
Unfortunately; we must confess that if it be right to relegate to metaphysics the discussion on the concept of the soul, it does not really suffice to purge our minds of all metaphysics; and a person who believes himself to be a simple and strict experimentalist is often a metaphysician without knowing it. These excommunications of metaphysics also seem rather childish at the present day. There is less risk than some years ago in declaring that: "Here metaphysics commence and positive science ends, and I will go no further." There is even a tendency in modern psychologists to interest themselves in the highest philosophical problems, and to take up a certain position with regard to them.
Unfortunately, we have to admit that even if it's appropriate to push the discussion about the concept of the soul into metaphysics, it doesn't really clear our minds of all metaphysical thoughts; a person who thinks they're a straightforward and strict experimentalist is often a metaphysician without realizing it. These dismissals of metaphysics seem pretty immature today. There's less risk now than in the past in saying, "Here is where metaphysics starts and positive science ends, and I won't go any further." There's even a trend among modern psychologists to engage with the most profound philosophical issues and to take a particular stance on them.
The second kind of definition is, we have said, that by enumeration. It consists in placing before[139] the eyes of the reader an assortment of psychological phenomena and then saying: "These are the things psychology studies." One will take readily as samples the ideas, reasonings, emotions, and other manifestations of mental life. If this is only a strictly provisional definition, a simple introduction to the subject, we accept it literally. It may serve to give us a first impression of things, and to refresh the memories of those who, by a rather extraordinary chance, would not doubt that psychology studies our thoughts. But whatever may be the number of these deeply ignorant persons, they constitute, I think, a negligible quantity; and, after these preliminaries, we must come to a real definition and not juggle with the problem, which consists in indicating in what the spiritual is distinguished from the material. Let us leave on one side, therefore, the definitions by enumeration.
The second type of definition is, as we mentioned, one that involves enumeration. It involves presenting a variety of psychological phenomena to the reader and then stating: "These are the things that psychology examines." Common examples include thoughts, reasoning, emotions, and other aspects of mental life. While this may only serve as a temporary definition or a simple introduction to the topic, we can accept it at face value. It can provide an initial sense of what psychology covers and refresh the memories of those who, quite unusually, might not realize that psychology studies our thoughts. However, no matter how many individuals that uninformed may be, they represent, I believe, a minor group; and after these introductions, we must move toward a true definition and not play around with the issue, which involves identifying how the spiritual differs from the material. Therefore, let’s set aside definitions by enumeration.
Now comes the definition by method. Numbers of authors have supposed that it is by its method that psychology is distinguished from the other sciences.
Now comes the definition by method. Many authors believe that psychology is defined by its method, setting it apart from other sciences.
To the mind is attached the idea of the within, to nature the idea of being without the mind, of constituting a "without" (un dehors). It is a vague idea, but becomes precise in a good many metaphors, and has given rise to several forms of speech. Since the days of Locke, we have[140] always spoken of the internal life of the mind as contrasted with the external life, of subjective reality as contrasted with objective reality; and in the same way we oppose the external senses to the inner sense (the internal perception), which it has at times been proposed to erect into a sixth sense. Though no longer quite the Cartesian dualism, this is still a dualism.
To the mind, we associate the idea of the inner, and to nature, the idea of being outside the mind, creating a "without" (un dehors). It’s an unclear concept, but it becomes more specific through various metaphors and has led to different ways of speaking. Since the time of Locke, we’ve[140] always referred to the internal life of the mind in contrast to external life, subjective reality as opposed to objective reality; similarly, we set the external senses against the inner sense (internal perception), which has sometimes been proposed as a sixth sense. While it’s no longer exactly Cartesian dualism, it still remains a form of dualism.
It has also been said that psychology is the science of introspection, and, in addition, that scientific psychology is a controlled introspection. This science of the "internal facts of man" would thus be distinguished from the other natural sciences which are formed by the use of our outer senses, by external observation—that is to say, to use a neologism, by externospection. This verbal symmetry may satisfy for a moment minds given to words, but on reflection it is perceived that the distinction between introspection and externospection does not correspond to a fundamental and constant difference in the nature of things or in the processes of cognition. I acknowledge it with some regret, and thus place myself in contradiction with myself; for I for a long time believed, and have even said in print, that psychology is the science of introspection. My error arose from my having made too many analyses of detail, and not having mounted to a sufficiently wide-reaching conception.[141]
It has also been said that psychology is the science of looking inward, and that scientific psychology is a controlled form of this introspection. This study of the "internal aspects of human nature" is thus set apart from other natural sciences, which rely on our external senses through observation—what we might call, in modern terms, externospection. This wordplay might briefly satisfy those who enjoy language, but upon deeper thought, it becomes clear that the difference between introspection and externospection doesn’t reflect a fundamental or consistent distinction in how things are or in cognitive processes. I admit this with some regret, thereby contradicting my previous belief; for I long thought, and even stated publicly, that psychology is the study of introspection. My mistake came from focusing too much on the details and not reaching a broader understanding.[141]
The definition I have given of consciousness is the implied condemnation of the above ideas. Consciousness, being nothing but an act of revelation, has neither a within nor a without; it does not correspond to a special domain which would be an inner one with regard to another domain.
The definition I've provided for consciousness implies that the above ideas are flawed. Consciousness, simply being an act of revelation, doesn't have an inside or an outside; it doesn't relate to a specific domain that would be considered inner compared to another domain.
Every consideration on the position of things is borrowed from the sphere of the object, and remains foreign to the sphere of the consciousness. It is by an abuse of language that we speak of the outer world in relation to the world of consciousness, and it is pure imagination on the part of philosophers to have supposed that our sensations are first perceived as internal states and states of consciousness, and are subsequently projected without to form the outer world. The notion of internal and external is only understood for certain objects which we compare by position to certain others.
Every thought about the nature of things comes from the realm of objects and doesn’t really fit into the realm of consciousness. It’s a misuse of language to talk about the outer world in connection with our conscious experience, and it’s purely an imagination on the part of philosophers to think that we first experience our sensations as internal feelings and states of awareness, and then project them outward to create the outer world. The idea of internal and external is only understood in relation to certain objects that we compare with others based on their positions.
In fact, we find that the opposition between an external and an internal series is generally founded on two characteristics: sensation is considered external in relation to the idea, and an object of cognition is considered as internal when it is accessible only to ourselves. When these two characteristics are isolated from each other, one may have doubts; but when they co-exist, then the outwardness or inwardness appears fully evidenced. We see then that this[142] distinction has nothing to do with the value of consciousness, and has nothing mental about it.
In fact, we find that the distinction between an external and an internal series is usually based on two key features: sensation is seen as external in relation to the idea, while something is considered internal when it can only be accessed by ourselves. When these two features are separated, doubts may arise; however, when they exist together, the external or internal nature becomes clearly evident. We see then that this[142] distinction is not related to the value of consciousness and does not involve anything mental.
It is thus that our ideas are judged from internal events. It is our microcosm opposed to the macrocosm. It is the individual opposed to the social. Looking at an external object, we remain in communion with our fellows, for we receive, or think we receive, identical sensations. At all events, we receive corresponding sensations. On the other hand, my thought is mine, and is known to me alone; it is my sanctuary, my private closet, where others do not enter. Every one can see what I see, but no one knows what I think.
Our ideas are judged based on our internal experiences. It's the individual versus the collective. When we look at something external, we connect with others because we share similar feelings. In any case, we experience related sensations. However, my thoughts are my own, known only to me; it's my personal space, my private retreat, where others can’t go. Anyone can see what I see, but no one knows what I think.
But this difference in the accessibility of phenomena is not due to their peculiar nature. It is connected with a different fact, with the modes of excitement which call them forth. If the visual sensation is common to all, it is because the exciting cause of the sensation is an object external to our nervous systems, and acting at a distance on all.[34] The tactile sensation is at the beginning more personal to the one who experiences it, since it requires contact; and the lower sensations are in this intimacy still in progress. And then, the [143]same object can give rise, in common-place circumstances, to a sensation either common to all beings or special to one alone. The capsule of antipyrine which I swallow is, before my doing so, visible to all eyes; once in my mouth, I am the only one to perceive it. It is therefore possible that the same sensation, according to the displacements of the object which excites it, may make part of the internal or of the external series; and as all psychic life is sensation, even effort, and, as we are assured, emotion, it follows that our argument extends to all the psychical elements.
But this difference in how accessible experiences are isn't because of their unique nature. It's related to another fact: the ways of stimulation that bring them about. If visual experience is common to everyone, it's because the stimulating cause comes from an external object that affects all of us from a distance.[34] Tactile experience, on the other hand, is initially more personal to the individual experiencing it, since it requires direct contact; and the more basic sensations are still in this close interaction. Furthermore, the same object can create a sensation that is either shared by everyone or unique to just one person under ordinary circumstances. The capsule of antipyrine I swallow is visible to everyone before I take it; once it's in my mouth, I'm the only one who can sense it. Therefore, it's possible for the same sensation to belong to either the internal or external series, depending on the object's position triggering it; and since all mental life is based on sensation, even effort, and as we are informed, emotion, it follows that our argument applies to all mental elements.
Finally, the internal or external character of events, which might be called their geographical position, is a characteristic which has no influence upon the method destined to take cognisance of it. The method remains one. Introspection does not represent a source of cognition distinct from externospection, for the same faculties of the mind—reason, attention, and reflection—act on sensation, the source of the so-called external sciences, and on the idea, the source of the so-called inner science. A fact can be studied by essentially the same process, whether regarded by the eyes or depicted by the memory. The consciousness changes its object and orientation, not its nature. It is as if, with the same opera-glass, we looked in turn at the wall of the room and through the window.[144]
Finally, the internal or external nature of events, which could be referred to as their geographical position, is a characteristic that doesn't affect the method used to understand it. The method remains consistent. Introspection is not a separate source of knowledge from externospection, as the same mental faculties—reason, attention, and reflection—work on sensation, the basis of what are known as external sciences, and on the idea, the foundation of what are called inner sciences. A fact can be examined through essentially the same process, whether viewed directly or recalled from memory. Consciousness shifts its focus and direction, but not its essence. It's like using the same pair of binoculars to alternately look at the wall of a room and out the window.[144]
I can even quote on this point a significant fact: there are observers who are organised in such a way that they especially observe by memory. Placed before the sensorial phenomenon which strikes their senses, they are sometimes amazed, as if hypnotised; they require to get away from it to regain consciousness of themselves, to analyse the fact, and to master it, and it is by means of the memory that they study it, on condition, of course, of afterwards coming back to verify their conclusions by a fresh observation from nature. Will it be said that the physicist, the chemist, or the biologist who follows this slow method, and who thus observes retroactively, practises physics and biology by introspection? Evidently this would be ridiculous.
I can even mention an important point: there are observers who are structured in such a way that they particularly rely on their memory for observation. When they are faced with a sensory phenomenon that captures their attention, they can be so amazed that it feels like they are hypnotized; they need to step back from it to become aware of themselves again, analyze the situation, and understand it better. They use their memory to study it, of course on the condition that they return later to confirm their findings with another direct observation from nature. Would anyone claim that the physicist, chemist, or biologist who uses this gradual approach and observes retrospectively is practicing physics and biology through introspection? Clearly, that would be absurd.
Conversely, introspection may, in certain cases, adopt the procedure of externospection. No doubt it would be inexact to say that the perception of one of our ideas always takes place through the same mechanism as the perception of one of our sensations. To give an account of what we think does not imply the same work as in the case of what we see; for, generally, our thoughts and our images do not appear to us spontaneously. They are first sought for by us, and are only realised after having been wished for. We go from the vague to the precise, from the confused to the clear; the direction of thought precedes,[145] then, its realisation in images; and the latter, being expected, is necessarily comprehended when it is formed. But we may come across curious circumstances in which it is the image which has precedence over its appearance, and in that case it is exact to say that this uninvoked image must be interpreted and recognised as if it were an external object. In cases of this kind, there passes through our mind something which surprises us. I see, by internal vision, a face with a red nose, and I have to search my memory for a long time, even for days, in order to give precision to the vague feeling that I have seen it before, so as to finally say with confidence, "It is So and So!" Or else I hear in my inner ear a certain voice, with a metallic tone and authoritative inflections: this voice pronounces scientific phrases, gives a series of lectures, but I know not to whom it belongs, and it costs me a long effort to reach the interpretation: it is the voice of M. Dastre! There is, then, a certain space of time, more or less long, in which we can correctly assert that we are not aware of what we are thinking; we are in the presence of a thought in the same state of uncertainty as in that of an external, unknown, and novel object. The labour of classification and of interpretation cast upon us is of the same order; and, when this labour is effected incorrectly, it may end in an illusion. Therefore[146] illusions of thought are quite as possible as illusions of the senses, though rarer for the reasons above stated. But the question of frequency has no theoretical importance.
Conversely, self-reflection can sometimes take on the approach of looking outward. It would definitely be incorrect to say that the way we perceive our thoughts works the same way as how we perceive our sensations. Explaining what we think doesn’t involve the same process as explaining what we see; generally, our thoughts and images don’t just come to us spontaneously. We first search for them and only realize them after we actively desire to. We move from the vague to the specific, from the unclear to the clear; the direction of our thought comes first, then its realization in images; and since we expect the latter, it is necessarily understood once it forms. However, there are curious situations where the image comes before its appearance, and in that case, it’s accurate to say that this uninvoked image must be interpreted and recognized as if it were an external object. In such instances, something comes to mind that surprises us. I see, in my mind's eye, a face with a red nose, and I have to search my memory for a long time, even days, to clarify the vague feeling that I’ve seen it before, finally saying with confidence, "That’s So and So!" Alternatively, I hear a certain voice in my inner ear, with a metallic tone and authoritative inflections: this voice speaks scientific phrases, gives a series of lectures, but I can’t recall who it belongs to, and it takes a lot of effort to figure it out: it’s M. Dastre’s voice! There’s a certain period of time, varying in length, where we can accurately claim that we don’t know what we’re thinking; we are faced with a thought in the same uncertain state as an unknown and unfamiliar external object. The work of classification and interpretation that we must do is of the same nature; and when this work is done incorrectly, it can lead to an illusion. Therefore, illusions of thought are just as possible as illusions of the senses, although they are rarer for the reasons mentioned above. But the question of how often this happens isn’t theoretically significant.
I have shown elsewhere, by experiments on hysterics, that it is possible by the intermediary of their insensibility to touch to suggest ideas on the value of which the patients make mistakes. For instance, you take the finger in which they have no sensation, you touch it, you bend it. The patient, not seeing what is done, does not feel it, but the tactile sensation unfelt by their principal consciousness somehow awakes the visual image of the finger; this enters into the field of consciousness, and most often is not recognised by the subject, who describes the occurrence in his own way; he claims, for instance, that he thinks of sticks or of columns. In reality he does not know of what he is thinking, and we know better than he. He is thinking of his finger, and does not recognise it.
I have demonstrated elsewhere, through experiments involving hysterics, that it's possible to suggest ideas through their lack of sensitivity to touch, leading them to make errors about their value. For example, you can take a finger that they can't feel, touch it, and bend it. The patient, unable to see what’s being done and not feeling it, still has the unperceived tactile sensation trigger a visual image of the finger; this enters their awareness, but is often not recognized by them. When asked, they might describe it in their own terms, saying they are thinking of sticks or columns. In reality, they have no idea what they are thinking about, while we understand better than they do. They are thinking about their finger, but don’t recognize it.
All these examples show that the clearly defined characteristics into which it is sought to divide extrospection and introspection do not exist. There is, however, a reason for preserving the distinction, because it presents a real interest for the psychology of the individual. These two words introspection and extrospection admirably convey the difference in the manner of thinking[147] between those who from preference look, and those who from preference reflect. On the one hand, the observers, who are often men of action; on the other, the speculators, who are often mystics. But it would be no more legitimate by this means to separate psychology and physics than to say, for instance, "There are two kinds of geology: one is the geology of France, for one is acquainted with it without going from home, and the other is that of the rest of the world, because in order to know it one must cross the frontier."
All these examples show that the clear-cut characteristics used to divide extrospection and introspection don't really exist. However, there’s still a reason to keep the distinction because it provides genuine interest for individual psychology. The terms introspection and extrospection effectively convey the different ways of thinking[147] between those who prefer to observe and those who prefer to reflect. On one side, there are the observers, who are often action-oriented; on the other, there are the speculators, who tend to be more mystical. But it wouldn’t be any more valid to separate psychology and physics this way than to say, for example, "There are two types of geology: one is the geology of France, which you can learn about without leaving home, and the other is the geology of the rest of the world, which requires crossing the border.”
We reject, therefore, the definition drawn from the difference of method. At bottom there is no difference of method, but only differences of process, of technique. The method is always the same, for it is derived from the application of a certain number of laws to the objects of cognition, and these laws remain the same in all spheres of application.
We reject, therefore, the definition based on differences in method. Ultimately, there is no difference in method, only differences in process, or technique. The method is always the same because it comes from applying a certain set of laws to the objects of knowledge, and these laws stay consistent across all areas of application.
Here is another difference of method which, if it were true, would have an incalculable importance. Psychology, we are told, is a science of direct and immediate experiment; it studies facts as they present themselves to our consciousness, while the natural sciences are sciences of indirect and mediate experiment, for they are compelled to interpret the facts of consciousness and draw from them conclusions on nature. It has also been said, in a more ambitious formula,[148] "The science of physical objects is relative; logical science is absolute."
Here’s another difference in approach that, if it were accurate, would be incredibly significant. Psychology, we’re told, is a science of direct and immediate experimentation; it examines facts as they appear to our awareness, while the natural sciences rely on indirect and mediated experimentation, as they have to interpret consciousness's facts and draw conclusions about nature from them. It has also been expressed, in a more ambitious way,[148] "The science of physical objects is relative; logical science is absolute."
Let us examine this by the rapid analysis of any perception taken at haphazard. What I perceive directly, immediately, we are told, is not the object, it is my state of consciousness; the object is inferred; concluded, and taken cognisance of through the intermediary of my state of consciousness. We only know it, says Lotze, circa rem. It is therefore apprehended less immediately, and every natural science employs a more roundabout method than that of psychology. This last, by studying states of consciousness, which alone are known to us directly, comprehends reality itself, absolute reality. "There is more absolute reality," M. Rabier boldly says, "in the simple feeling that a man, or even an animal, has of its pain when beaten than in all the theories of physics, for, beyond these theories, it can be asked, what are the things that exist. But it is an absurdity to ask one's self if, beyond the pain of which one is conscious, there be not another pain different from that one."[35]
Let’s look at this by quickly analyzing any random perception. What I perceive directly, right away, isn’t the object itself; it’s my state of consciousness. The object is inferred, concluded, and understood through my state of consciousness. According to Lotze, we only know it circa rem. Thus, it’s grasped less directly, and every natural science uses a more complicated approach than psychology. Psychology, by examining states of consciousness—those we know directly—captures reality itself, absolute reality. “There is more absolute reality,” M. Rabier boldly claims, “in the simple feeling that a person or even an animal has of its pain when hurt than in all the theories of physics. Beyond these theories, one can ask what exists. But it’s ridiculous to wonder if, beyond the pain one feels, there’s another different pain.”[35]
Let us excuse in psychologists this petty and common whim for exaggerating the merit of the science they pursue. But here the limit is really passed, and no scholar will admit that the perception and representation of a body, as it may take [149]place in the brain of a Berthelot, can present any inferiority as a cognition of the absolute, to the pain felt by the snail I crush under my foot. Nobody except metaphysicians will acknowledge that psychology is a more precise and certain science than physics or chemistry.
Let’s excuse psychologists for their tendency to exaggerate the importance of their field. But this is where we draw the line, and no scholar will agree that the way a brain like Berthelot's perceives and represents a body, as it may occupy [149] space in the mind, is in any way inferior to the pain experienced by the snail I crush under my foot. Only metaphysicians would claim that psychology is a more accurate and reliable science than physics or chemistry.
The criterion furnished by the development of the respective sciences would prove just the contrary. The observations of psychology are always rather unprecise. Psychological phenomena, notwithstanding the efforts of Fechner and his school, are not yet measured with the same strictness and ease as the tangible reality. To speak plainly, the psychologist who vaunts the superiority of his method, and only shows inferior results, places himself in a somewhat ridiculous and contradictory position; he deserves to be compared to those spiritualists who claim the power of evoking the souls of the illustrious dead and only get from them platitudes.
The standard set by the advancement of their respective sciences would indicate the opposite. Observations in psychology tend to be rather vague. Despite the efforts of Fechner and his followers, psychological phenomena aren't measured with the same precision and ease as physical reality. To be straightforward, a psychologist who boasts about the superiority of their method while only presenting lesser results puts themselves in a somewhat ridiculous and contradictory situation; they're comparable to those spiritualists who assert they can summon the spirits of famous figures but only end up receiving clichés.
In the main the arguments of the metaphysicians given above appear to me to contain a grave error. This consists in supposing that the natural sciences study the reality hidden beneath sensation, and only make use of this fact as of a sign which enables them to get back from effect to cause. This is quite inexact. That the natural sciences are limited by sensation is true; but they do not go[150] outside it, they effect their constructions with sensation alone. And the reason is very simple: it is the only thing they know. To the metaphysical psychologist, who claims sensation as his own property, saying, "But this sensation is a state of my consciousness, it is mine, it is myself," the physicist has the right to answer: "I beg your pardon! this sensation is the external object that I am studying; it is my column of mercury, my spring, my precipitate, my amœba; I comprehend these objects directly, and I want no other." Psychology finds itself, therefore, exactly on the same footing as the other sciences in the degree in which it studies sensations that it considers as its own property. I have already said that the sensations proper to psychology are hardly represented otherwise than by the emotional sensations produced by the storms in the apparatus of organic life.
Overall, the arguments of the metaphysicians mentioned above seem to contain a serious mistake. This mistake lies in assuming that the natural sciences study the reality that lies beneath sensation and use it only as a sign that helps them trace back from effect to cause. This is not accurate. While it's true that natural sciences are limited to sensation, they do not go beyond it; they build their constructs using sensation alone. The reason for this is quite simple: it's the only thing they are familiar with. To the metaphysical psychologist, who claims sensation as their own, saying, "But this sensation is a state of my consciousness, it belongs to me, it is me," the physicist can rightfully respond: "Excuse me! This sensation is the external object I am studying; it is my column of mercury, my spring, my precipitate, my amœba; I understand these objects directly, and I need nothing else." Psychology, therefore, occupies the same ground as the other sciences to the extent that it studies sensations that it sees as its own. I've already mentioned that the sensations specific to psychology are hardly represented in any way other than through the emotional sensations created by disturbances in the organic life apparatus.
We now come to the definitions by content. They have been numerous, but we shall only quote a few. The most usual consists in saying, that Psychology studies the facts of consciousness. This formula passes, in general, as satisfactory. The little objection raised against it is, that it excludes the unconscious facts which play so important a part in explaining the totality of mental life; but it only requires some usual phrase to repair this omission. One might add, for in[151]stance, to the above formula: conscious facts and those which, while unconscious under certain conditions, are yet conscious in others.
We now turn to the definitions based on content. There have been many, but we will only mention a few. The most common definition is that psychology studies the facts of consciousness. This statement is generally accepted as satisfactory. The slight criticism against it is that it ignores the unconscious facts, which are crucial in explaining the entirety of mental life; however, it just needs a common phrase to fix this gap. One could add, for in[151]stance, to the definition above: conscious facts and those that are unconscious under certain conditions but conscious in others.
This is not, however, the main difficulty, which is far more serious. On close examination, it is seen that the term, fact of consciousness, is very elastic, and that for a reason easy to state. This is, that all facts which exist and are revealed to us reach us by the testimony of the consciousness, and are, consequently, facts of consciousness. If I look at a locomotive, and analyse its machinery, I act like a mechanic; if I study under the microscope the structure of infusoria, I practise biology; and yet the sight of the locomotive, the perception of the infusoria, are just facts of consciousness, and should belong to psychology, if one takes literally the above definition, which is so absolute that it absorbs the entire world into the science of the mind. It might, indeed, be remarked that certain phenomena would remain strictly psychological, such as, for instance, the emotions, the study of which would not be disputed by any physical science; for the world of nature offers us nothing comparable to an emotion or an effort of will, while, on the other hand, everything which is the object of physical science—that is, everything which can be perceived by our external senses—may be claimed by psychology. Therefore, it is very evident the above definition[152] is much too wide, and does not agree with solo definito. It does not succeed in disengaging the essential characteristic of physics. This characteristic indeed exists, and we foresee it, but we do not formulate it.
This isn’t the main problem, though; the real issue is much more serious. When we take a closer look, we can see that the term, fact of consciousness, is quite flexible, and there’s an easy explanation for this. All facts that exist and are revealed to us come through our consciousness, so they are, by that definition, facts of consciousness. If I observe a locomotive and analyze its parts, I’m acting like a mechanic; if I study the structure of tiny organisms under a microscope, I’m practicing biology. Yet, seeing the locomotive and perceiving the tiny organisms are just facts of consciousness, and according to the strict definition above, they should fall under psychology, which is so broad that it encompasses everything related to the mind. It’s worth noting that certain phenomena would remain fully psychological, such as emotions; no physical science would dispute their study since the natural world offers nothing that compares to an emotion or a willful effort. On the other hand, everything that physical science studies—that is, everything we can perceive with our outer senses—may also be claimed by psychology. Therefore, it’s clear that the definition above[152] is far too broad and doesn’t align with solo definito. It fails to isolate the essential characteristic of physics. This characteristic does exist, and we can foresee it, but we haven’t articulated it.
Another definition by content has not been much more happy. To separate the material from the moral, the conception of Descartes was remembered, and we were told that: "Psychology is the science of what exists only in time, while physics is the science of what exists at once in time and in space."
Another definition by content hasn’t been much more successful. To separate the material from the moral, Descartes’ idea came up, and we were told that: "Psychology is the science of what exists only in time, while physics is the science of what exists simultaneously in time and in space."
To this theoretical reasoning it might already be objected that, in fact, and in the life we lead, we never cease to localise in space, though somewhat vaguely, our thought, our Ego, and our intellectual whole. At this moment I am considering myself, and taking myself as an example. I am writing these lines in my study, and no metaphysical argument can cause me to abandon my firm conviction that my intellectual whole is in this room, on the second floor of my house at Meudon. I am here, and not elsewhere. My body is here; and my soul, if I have one, is here. I am where my body is; I believe even that I am within my body.
To this theoretical reasoning, some might argue that in real life, we constantly find ourselves locating our thoughts, our selves, and our entire intellect in space, even if it's somewhat vague. Right now, I'm thinking about myself and using myself as an example. I'm writing these lines in my study, and no philosophical discussion can shake my strong belief that my intellect is right here, on the second floor of my house in Meudon. I’m here, not anywhere else. My body is here, and if I have a soul, it's here too. I am where my body is; I even believe I am inside my body.
This localisation, which certainly has not the exactness nor even the characteristics of the localisation of a material body in space, seems to[153] me to result from the very great importance we attach, to the existence of our body in perception and in movement. Our body accompanies all our perceptions; its changes of position cause these perceptions to vary; the accidents which happen to it bring us pleasure or pain. Some of its movements are under our orders; we observe that others are the consequences of our thoughts and our emotions. It occupies, therefore, among the objects of cognition a privileged place, which renders it more intimate and more dear to us than other objects. There is no need to inquire here whether, in absolute reality, I am lodged within it, for this "I" is an artificial product manufactured from memories. I have before explained what is the value of the relation subject-object. It is indisputable that in the manufacture of the subject we bring in the body. This is too important an element for it not to have the right to form part of the synthesis; it is really its nucleus. As, on the other hand, all the other elements of the synthesis are psychical, invisible, and reduced to being faculties and powers, it may be convenient to consider them as occupying the centre of the body or of the brain. There is no need to discuss this synthesis, for it is one of pure convenience. As well inquire whether the personality of a public company is really localised at its registered offices, round the green[154] baize cover which adorns the table in the boardroom.
This localization, which definitely doesn't have the precision or even the characteristics of locating a physical body in space, seems to[153] stem from the great importance we place on our body's existence in perception and movement. Our body accompanies all our perceptions; its changes in position make these perceptions shift; the events that happen to it lead us to feel pleasure or pain. Some of its movements we control; we see that others are simply reactions to our thoughts and emotions. So, it holds a special place among the things we know, making it more personal and cherished to us than other objects. There's no need to ponder whether, in absolute reality, I reside within it, since this "I" is an artificial creation formed from memories. I have already explained the significance of the subject-object relationship. It's clear that in creating the subject, we include the body. This is too crucial an element to be excluded from the synthesis; it really is its core. On the other hand, since all the other elements of the synthesis are mental, invisible, and reduced to faculties and powers, it might be practical to think of them as located at the center of the body or the brain. There's no need to debate this synthesis, as it's merely a matter of convenience. It's like asking whether the personality of a corporation is actually found at its registered office, around the green[154] baize cover that decorates the table in the boardroom.
Another definition of psychology, which is at once a definition by content and a definition by method, has often been employed by philosophers and physiologists. It consists in supposing that there really exist two ways of arriving at the cognition of objects: the within and the without. These two ways are as opposed to each other as the right and wrong side of a stuff. It is in this sense that psychology is the science of the within and looks at the wrong side of the stuff, while the natural sciences look at the right side. And it is so true, they add, that the same phenomenon appears under two radically different forms according as we look at it from the one or the other point of view. Thus, it is pointed out to us, every one of our thoughts is in correlation with a particular state of our cerebral matter; our thought is the subjective and mental face; the corresponding cerebral process is the objective and material face.
Another definition of psychology, which serves as both a definition by content and by method, has often been used by philosophers and physiologists. It suggests that there are actually two ways to understand objects: the internal and the external. These two approaches are as different as the right and wrong sides of a fabric. In this sense, psychology is the science of the internal, examining the wrong side of the fabric, while the natural sciences focus on the right side. It's so true, they say, that the same phenomenon can appear in two completely different forms depending on whether we view it from one perspective or the other. Therefore, it's pointed out that every one of our thoughts is linked to a specific state of our brain matter; our thoughts represent the subjective and mental aspect, while the corresponding brain processes represent the objective and material aspect.
Then the difference between representation, which is a purely psychological phenomenon, and a cerebral state which is a material one, and reducible to movement, is insisted upon; and it is declared that these two orders of phenomena are separated by irreducible differences.
Then the distinction between representation, which is purely a psychological phenomenon, and a cerebral state that is material and can be reduced to movement, is emphasized; and it is stated that these two types of phenomena are separated by fundamental differences.
Lastly, to take account of the meaning of these[155] differences, and to explain them, it is pointed out that they are probably connected with the modes of cognition which intervene to comprehend the mental and the physical. The mental phenomenon, we are told, is comprehended by itself, and as it is; it is known without any mystery, and in its absolute reality. The physical phenomenon, on the contrary, only reaches us through the intermediary of our nerves, more or less transformed in consequence by the handling in transport. It is an indirect cognition which causes us to comprehend matter; we have of this last only a relative and apparent notion, which sufficiently explains how it may differ from a phenomenon of thought.
Lastly, to understand the meaning of these[155] differences and explain them, it's noted that they are likely related to the ways we think when trying to grasp the mental and the physical. We're told that mental phenomena can be understood directly and clearly, without any mystery, in their purest form. On the other hand, physical phenomena come to us through our nerves, often altered during the process of being perceived. This results in an indirect form of understanding matter; our perception of it is only a relative and superficial idea. This helps to clarify why it may differ from a thought phenomenon.
I have already had occasion to speak of this dualism, when we were endeavouring to define sensation. We return to its criticism once more, for it is a conception which in these days has become classic; and it is only by repeatedly attacking it that it will be possible to demonstrate its error.
I’ve already mentioned this dualism when we were trying to define sensation. We are returning to critique it again because it has become a classic concept these days; and only by continuously challenging it can we show its flaws.
To take an example: I look at the plain before me, and see a flock of sheep pass over it. At the same time an observer is by my side and is not looking at the same thing as myself. It is not at the plain that he looks; it is, I will suppose, within my brain. Armed with a microscope à la Jules Verne, he succeeds in seeing what is passing beneath my skull, and he notices within my fibres and nerve cells those phenomena of undulation which phy[156]siologists have hitherto described hypothetically. This observer notices then, that, while I am looking over the plain, my optic nerve conveys a certain kind of movements—these are, I suppose, displacements of molecules which execute a complicated kind of dance. The movement follows the course of the optic nerve, traverses the chiasma, goes along the fascia, passes the internal capsule, and finally arrives at the visual centres of the occipital region. Here, then, are the two terms of comparison constituted: on the one hand, we have a certain representation—that is, my own; and on the other hand, coinciding with this representation we have the dynamic changes in the nerve centres. These are the two things constituting the right and wrong side of the stuff. We shall be told: "See how little similarity there is here! A representation is a physical fact, a movement of molecules a material fact." And further, "If these two facts are so little like each other, it is because they reach us by two different routes."
To illustrate: I look at the open field in front of me and see a flock of sheep crossing it. At the same time, an observer next to me isn’t seeing the same thing I am. Instead of the field, he’s looking inside my brain. Equipped with a microscope like the ones in Jules Verne's stories, he manages to see what’s happening beneath my skull, and he notices the undulating phenomena within my fibers and nerve cells that physiologists have previously only described hypothetically. This observer then sees that while I’m looking at the field, my optic nerve is transmitting a specific kind of movement—these are, I assume, shifts in molecules that perform a complex dance. The movement follows the path of the optic nerve, crosses the chiasm, travels along the fascia, passes through the internal capsule, and finally reaches the visual centers in the occipital region. Thus, we have established two points of comparison: on one hand, there’s my own representation, and on the other, coinciding with that representation are the dynamic changes in the nerve centers. These are the two elements that form the different sides of the same reality. We might hear someone say, "Look how little resemblance there is between these! A representation is a physical fact, while the movement of molecules is a material fact." Moreover, they'd add, "If these two facts resemble each other so little, it’s because they come to us through two different paths."
I think both these affirmations equally disputable. Let us begin with the second. Where does one see that we possess two different sources of knowledge? Or that we can consider an object under two different aspects? Where are our duplicate organs of the senses, of which the one is turned inward and the other outward? In the example chosen for this discussion, I have[157] supposed two persons, each of whom experiences a visual perception. One looks at one object, the other at another; but both are looking with the same organs of sense, that is, with their eyes. How is it possible to understand that these eyes can, in turn, according to the necessity of the moment, see the two faces, physical and mental, of the same object?
I think both of these assertions are equally debatable. Let's start with the second. Where do we see that we have two different sources of knowledge? Or that we can view an object from two different perspectives? Where are our duplicate sensory organs, with one focused inward and the other outward? In the example chosen for this discussion, I have[157] imagined two people, each experiencing a visual perception. One is looking at one object, while the other is looking at a different one; but both are using the same sensory organs, their eyes. How is it possible to understand that these eyes can, depending on the needs of the moment, see both the physical and mental aspects of the same object?
They are the two faces of an identical object, is the answer made to us, because the two visions, although applied to the same object, are essentially different. On the one hand is a sensation of displacement, of movement, of a dance executed by the molecules of some proteid substance; on the other hand is a flock of sheep passing over the plain at a distance of a hundred metres away.
They are two sides of the same coin, is the answer given to us, because the two perspectives, while focused on the same object, are fundamentally different. One perspective feels like a sensation of displacement, of movement, like a dance performed by the molecules of some protein substance; the other is like a flock of sheep moving across the field a hundred meters away.
It seems to me that here also the argument advanced is not sound. In the first place, it is essential to notice that not only are the two paths of cognition identical, but also that the perceptions are of the same nature. There is in this no opposition between the physical and the mental. What is compared are the two phenomena, which are both mixed and are physico-mental—physical, through the object to which they are applied, mental, through the act of cognition they imply. To perceive an object in the plain and to perceive a dynamic state of the brain are two operations which each imply an act of cognition;[158] and, in addition, the object of this knowledge is as material in the one as in the other case. A flock of sheep is matter just as much as my brain.
It seems to me that the argument being made here isn't solid. First of all, it's important to point out that the two ways of knowing are the same, and the perceptions are alike too. There’s no real clash between the physical and the mental. What’s being compared are two phenomena that are both mixed and are physico-mental—physical because of the object being observed, and mental because of the act of knowing involved. To perceive an object in plain view and to perceive a dynamic state of the brain are two operations that each involve an act of knowing; [158] and, in both cases, the object of this knowledge is just as material. A flock of sheep is matter just like my brain is.
No doubt, here are objects which differ; my observer and myself have not the same perception. I acknowledge, but do not wonder at it. How could our two perceptions be similar? I look at the sheep, and he at the interior of my brain. It is not astonishing that, looking at such different objects, we should receive images also different. Or, again, if this other way of putting it be preferred, I would say: the individual A looks at the flock through the intermediary of his nervous system, while B looks at it through that of two nervous systems, put as it were end to end (though not entirely), his own nervous system first, and then that of A. How, then, could they experience the same sensation?
It's clear that we have different perceptions; my view and my observer's view aren't the same. I understand this, but I’m not surprised by it. How could we perceive things the same way? I see the sheep, while he looks at the insides of my brain. It’s not surprising that, focusing on such different things, we end up with different images. Or, if you prefer to look at it another way, I would say: individual A sees the flock through the filter of his nervous system, while B sees it through the filter of two nervous systems, connected in a way (though not completely), starting with his own nervous system, then A's. So, how could they have the same experience?
They could only have an identical sensation if the idea of the ancients were to be upheld, who understood the external perception of bodies to result from particles detaching themselves from their bodies, and after a more or less lengthy flight, striking and entering into our organs of sense.[36]
They could only have the same experience if we accepted the view of the ancients, who believed that what we perceive from objects comes from particles breaking away from them, traveling some distance, and then hitting and entering our senses.[36]
Let us imagine, just for a moment, one of our [159]nerves—the optic nerve, for instance—transformed into a hollow tube, along which the emissions of miniatures should wend their way. In this case, evidently, if so strange a disposition were to be realised, and if B could see what was flowing in the optic nerve of A, he would experience a sensation almost analogous to that of A. Whenever the latter saw a dog, a sheep, or a shepherd, B would likewise see in the optic canal minute dogs, microscopic sheep, and Lilliputian shepherds. At the cost of such a childish conception, a parity of content in the sensations of our two spectators A and B might be supposed. But I will not dwell on this.
Let’s imagine, for a moment, one of our [159]nerves—the optic nerve, for example—turned into a hollow tube, through which little images travel. In this scenario, if such a strange setup were real, and if B could see what was going through A's optic nerve, he would feel something very similar to what A feels. Whenever A sees a dog, a sheep, or a shepherd, B would also see tiny dogs, miniature sheep, and little shepherds in the optic canal. With this rather silly idea, we might suppose that A and B have similar experiences. But I won't go into that further.
The above considerations seem to me to explain the difference generally noticed between thought and the physiological process. It is not a difference of nature, an opposition of two essences, or of two worlds—it is simply a difference of object; just that which separates my visual perception of a tree and my visual perception of a dog. There remains to know in what manner we understand the relation of these two processes: this is another problem which we will examine later.
The points mentioned above seem to explain the commonly observed difference between thought and the physiological process. It’s not a difference in nature, nor is it a conflict between two essences or two worlds—it's simply a difference in object; it's similar to how my visual perception of a tree is different from my visual perception of a dog. We still need to understand how we relate these two processes: this is another issue that we'll look into later.
Since the content does not give us the differentiation we desire, we will abandon the definitions of psychology by content. What now remains? The definitions from the point of view. The same[160] fact may he looked at, like a landscape, from different points of view, and appears different with the changes therein. It is so with the facts we consider psychical, and the autonomy of psychology would thus be a matter of point of view.
Since the content doesn’t provide the differentiation we need, we will move away from defining psychology by content. What’s left? Definitions based on perspective. The same[160] fact can be viewed, much like a landscape, from different angles, appearing different depending on the changes in perspective. This applies to the facts we regard as psychological, and the independence of psychology would, therefore, depend on the viewpoint.
It has, then, been supposed—and this is a very important proposition—that the distinctive feature of psychical facts does not consist in their forming a class of particular events. On the contrary, their characteristic is to be studied in their dependency on the persons who bring them about. This interesting affirmation is not new: it may be read in the works of Mach, Külpe, Münsterberg, and, especially, of Ebbinghaus, from whom I quote the following lines of quite remarkable clearness: "Psychology is not distinguished from sciences like physics and biology, which are generally and rightly opposed to it, by a different content, in the way that, for instance, zoology is distinguished from mineralogy or astronomy. It has the same content, but considers it from a different point of view and with a different object. It is the science, not of a given part of the world, but of the whole world, considered, however, in a certain relation. It studies, in the world, those formations, processes, and relations, the properties of which are essentially determined by the properties and functions of[161] an organism, of an organised individual.... Psychology, in short, considers the world from an individual and subjective point of view, while the science of physics studies it as if it were independent of us."
It has been suggested—and this is a really important idea—that the unique aspect of psychological facts isn’t that they make up a class of specific events. Instead, their defining characteristic is rooted in their reliance on the individuals who create them. This intriguing assertion isn’t new: you can find it in the works of Mach, Külpe, Münsterberg, and, most notably, Ebbinghaus, from whom I quote the following lines with remarkable clarity: "Psychology isn't different from sciences like physics and biology, which are typically and rightly seen as distinct from it, because of a different content, in the same way that, for example, zoology is different from mineralogy or astronomy. It shares the same content but approaches it from a different perspective and with a different goal. It is not the science of a specific part of the world but rather of the entire world, considered in a certain context. It examines, in the world, those structures, processes, and relationships, whose characteristics are fundamentally shaped by the traits and functions of[161] an organism, of an organized individual… In short, psychology looks at the world from an individual and subjective perspective, whereas physics examines it as if it were outside of us."
Over these definitions by point of view, one might quibble a little; for those who thus define psychology are not always consistent with themselves. In other passages of their writings they do not fail to oppose psychical to physiological phenomena, and they proclaim the irreducible heterogeneity of these two orders of phenomena and the impossibility of seeing in physics the producing cause of the moral. Ebbinghaus is certainly one of the modern writers who have most strongly insisted on this idea of opposition between the physiological and the psychical, and he is a convinced dualist. Now I do not very clearly understand in what the principle of heterogeneity can consist to a mind which admits, on the other hand, that psychology does not differ from the physical sciences by its content.
Over these differing definitions, one might argue a bit; those who define psychology this way aren't always consistent. In other parts of their writings, they often contrast mental phenomena with physical ones, asserting the undeniable differences between these two types of phenomena and insisting that we can't see physics as the cause of moral behavior. Ebbinghaus is definitely one of the modern authors who has most strongly emphasized this idea of a divide between the physiological and the psychological, and he is a firm dualist. However, I don't quite understand how the principle of difference can hold for a mind that, at the same time, believes that psychology doesn't differ from the physical sciences in its content.
However, I confine myself here to criticising the consequences and not the starting point. The definition of the psychical phenomenon by the point of view seems to me correct, although it has more concision than clearness; for it rests especially upon a material metaphor, and the expression "point of view" hardly applies except[162] to the changes of perspective furnished by visible objects.
However, I will focus on criticizing the outcomes rather than the starting point. I find the definition of the psychological phenomenon from the perspective a valid one, even though it is more concise than clear; it is mainly based on a material metaphor, and the term "point of view" really only fits the shifts in perspective provided by visible objects.[162]
It would be more exact to say that psychology specially studies certain objects of cognition, such as those which have the character of representations (reminiscences, ideas, concepts), the emotions, the volitions, and the reciprocal influences of these objects among themselves. It studies, then, a part of the material world, of that world which till now has been called psychological, because it does not come under the senses, and because it is subjective and inaccessible to others than ourselves; it studies the laws of those objects, which laws have been termed mental.[37]
It would be more accurate to say that psychology specifically examines certain objects of cognition, like representations (memories, ideas, concepts), emotions, and willpower, as well as how these objects influence each other. So, it studies a part of the material world, the one that’s been labeled psychological, because it’s not perceived through the senses and is subjective, accessible only to ourselves; it investigates the laws governing those objects, which are known as mental laws.[37]
These laws are not recognised, popularly speaking, either in physics or in biology; they constitute for us a cognition apart from that of the natural world. Association by resemblance, for example, is a law of consciousness; it is a psychological law which has no application nor counterpart in the world of physics or biology. We may therefore sum up what has been said by the statement that [163]psychology is the study of a certain number of laws, relations, and connections.
These laws aren't recognized, in everyday language, in either physics or biology; they represent a way of understanding that is separate from the natural world. For instance, association by resemblance is a law of consciousness; it's a psychological principle that doesn't apply to or match anything in the realms of physics or biology. Therefore, we can conclude what has been discussed by saying that [163]psychology is the study of several laws, relationships, and connections.
As to the particular feature which distinguishes mental from physical laws, we can formulate it, as does William James, by saying that the essence of a mental law is to be teleological, or, if the phrase be preferred, we can say that mental activity is a finalistic activity, which expends itself as will in the pursuit of future ends, and as intelligence in the choice of the means deemed capable of serving those ends. An act of intelligence is recognised by the fact of its aiming at an end, and employing for this end one means chosen out of many. Finality and intelligence are thus synonymous. In opposition to mental law, physical law is mechanical, by which expression is simply implied the absence of finality. Finality opposed to mechanism; such is the most concise and truest expression in which must be sought the distinctive attribute of psychology and of the moral sciences, the essential characteristic by which psychological are separated from physical facts.
Regarding the specific feature that sets mental laws apart from physical laws, we can put it the way William James does: the core of a mental law is that it is teleological, or if you prefer, we can say that mental activity is a finalistic activity that manifests as will in the pursuit of future goals, and as intelligence in choosing the means believed to achieve those goals. An act of intelligence is recognized by its aim towards an end and the use of one method selected from many. Hence, finality and intelligence are equivalent. In contrast to mental laws, physical laws are mechanical, which simply means they lack finality. Finality versus mechanism; this is the clearest and most accurate expression to identify the unique trait of psychology and the moral sciences, which separates psychological facts from physical ones.
I think it may be useful to dwell a little on the mental laws which I have just opposed to the physical, and whose object is to assure preadaptation and form a finality.[38] Their [164]importance cannot be exaggerated. Thanks to his power of preadaptation, the being endowed with intelligence acquires an enormous advantage over everything which does not reason. No doubt, as has been shrewdly remarked, natural selection resembles a finality, for it ends in an adaptation of beings to their surroundings. There is therefore, strictly speaking, such a thing as finality without intelligence. But the adaptation resulting therefrom is a crude one, and proceeds by the elimination of all that does not succeed in adapting itself; it is a butchery. Real finalism saves many deaths, many sufferings, and many abortions.[39]
I think it might be helpful to spend some time discussing the mental laws that I just contrasted with the physical ones, which aim to ensure preadaptation and establish a sense of purpose.[38] Their [164]importance cannot be overstated. Thanks to the ability to preadapt, intelligent beings gain a significant advantage over everything that doesn't think. It’s true, as has been wisely pointed out, that natural selection resembles a sense of purpose, because it leads to the adaptation of beings to their environments. Therefore, there is such a thing as purpose without intelligence. However, the type of adaptation that comes from it is very basic, relying on the elimination of anything that fails to adapt; it's essentially a slaughter. True purpose spares many lives, reduces suffering, and prevents many failures.[39]
Let us examine, then, the process of preadaptation; it will enable us to thoroughly comprehend, not only the difference between the physical and the psychical laws, but the reason why the psychical manages in some fashion to mould itself upon the physical law.
Let’s take a closer look at preadaptation; it will help us fully understand not just the difference between physical and mental laws, but also why the mental somehow manages to adapt to the physical law.
Now, the means employed by preadaptation is, if we take the matter in its simplest form, to be aware of sensations before they are experienced. If we reflect that all prevision implies a previous knowledge of the probable trend of events, it will be understood that the part played by intelligence consists in becoming imbued with the laws of nature, for the purpose of imitating its [165]workings. By the laws of nature, we understand here only that order of real sensations, the knowledge of which is sufficient to fulfil the wants of practical life. To us there are always gaps in this order, because the sensation it is important for us to know is separated from us either by the barriers of time or of space, or by the complication of useless sensations. Thence the necessity of interpolations. That which we do not perceive directly by our senses, we are obliged to represent to ourselves by our intelligence; the image does the work of sensation, and supplements the halting sensation in everything which concerns adaptation.
Now, the way preadaptation works, in its simplest form, is by being aware of sensations before we actually experience them. If we consider that all foresight involves some prior understanding of how events might unfold, it becomes clear that intelligence plays a role in grasping the laws of nature to mimic its [165]functions. By the laws of nature, we mean the actual order of real sensations, the knowledge of which is enough to meet the needs of everyday life. For us, there are always gaps in this order because the sensations we need to know are either blocked from us by time, space, or the clutter of unnecessary sensations. Hence, the need for interpolations. What we don’t perceive directly with our senses, we have to represent to ourselves through our intelligence; the mental image takes on the role of sensation and fills in the gaps in everything that involves adaptation.
To replace the inaccessible sensation by the corresponding image, is therefore to create in ourselves a representation of the outer world which is, on all the points most useful to us, more complete than the direct and sensorial presentation of the moment. There is in us a power of creation, and this power exercises itself in the imitation of the work of nature; it imitates its order, it reconstitutes on the small scale adapted to our minds, the great external order of events. Now, this work of imitation is only really possible if the imitator has some means at his disposal analogous to those of the model.
To replace the inaccessible feeling with the appropriate image is to create in ourselves a representation of the outside world that is, in all the ways that matter to us, more complete than the immediate sensory experience. We have a creative power, and this power manifests itself in imitating nature's work; it reflects its order and reconstructs, on a smaller scale that our minds can manage, the larger external order of events. However, this process of imitation can only truly happen if the imitator has tools at their disposal similar to those of the model.
Our minds could not divine the designs of nature, if the laws of images had nothing in[166] common with the laws of nature. We are thus led to confront these two orders of laws with each other; but, before doing so, one more preliminary word is necessary. We have up till now somewhat limited the problem, in order to understand it. We have reduced the psychological being to one single function, the intellectual, and to one single object of research, the truth. This is, however, an error which has often been committed, which is now known and catalogued, called intellectualism, or the abuse of intellectualism. It is committed for this very simple reason, that it is the intellectual part of our being which best allows itself to be understood, and, so to speak, intellectualised. But this leaves out of the question a part of our entire mental being so important and so eminent, that if this part be suppressed, the intelligence would cease to work and would have no more utility than a machine without motive power. Our own motive power is the will, the feeling, or the tendency. Will is perhaps the most characteristic psychical function, since, as I have already had occasion to say, nothing analogous to it is met with in the world of nature. Let us therefore not separate the will from the intelligence, let us incarnate them one in the other; and, instead of representing the function of the mind as having for its aim knowledge, foresight, the combination of means, and self-adaptation, we shall be much[167] nearer the truth in representing to ourselves a being who wills to know, wills to foresee, and wills to adapt himself, for, after all, he wills to live.
Our minds cannot figure out the plans of nature if the rules of images have nothing in[166] common with the rules of nature. We are thus led to compare these two sets of rules, but before we do that, we need to clarify one more thing. Until now, we have somewhat narrowed the problem to make it easier to understand. We have reduced the psychological being to a single function, the intellectual, and to a single focus, the truth. However, this is a mistake that has often been made, known as intellectualism or the abuse of intellectualism. It happens for the very simple reason that the intellectual side of our being is the easiest to understand and, so to speak, intellectualize. But this ignores a crucial part of our entire mental being that is so significant and important that without it, our intelligence would stop functioning and would be as useful as a machine without power. Our own source of power is the will, the feeling, or the inclination. Will is perhaps the most distinctive psychological function since, as I’ve mentioned before, nothing similar to it exists in the natural world. Therefore, let’s not separate the will from intelligence; let’s integrate them. Rather than thinking of the mind's function as aiming for knowledge, foresight, the organization of means, and self-adaptation, we will be much[167] closer to the truth if we envision a being who wills to know, wills to foresee, and wills to adapt, for ultimately, he wills to live.
Having said this, let us compare the psychological law and that of nature. Are they identical? We shall be told that they are not, since, as a fact, errors are committed at every moment by the sudden failures of human reason. This is the first idea which arises. Human error, it would seem, is the best proof that the two laws in question are not alike, and we will readily add that a falling stone does not mistake its way, that the crystal, in the course of formation does not miss taking the crystalline shape, because they form part of physical nature, and are subject in consequence to its determinism. But this is faulty reasoning, and a moment of reflection demonstrates it in the clearest possible manner; for adaptation may miss its aim without the being who adapts himself and his surroundings necessarily obeying different laws. When the heat of a too early spring causes buds to burst forth prematurely which are afterwards destroyed by frost, there is produced a fault of adjustment which resembles an error of adaptation, and the bringing forward of this error does not necessarily imply that the tree and the whole of physical nature are obeying different laws.[168] Moreover, the difference between the laws of nature and those of the understanding does not need deduction by reasoning from an abstract principle; it is better to say that it is directly observable, and this is how I find that it presents itself to us.
That said, let’s compare psychological laws and natural laws. Are they the same? We’ll be told they aren’t, since human reasoning fails all the time, leading to mistakes. This is the first thought that comes to mind. Human error seems to prove that these two laws aren’t alike, and it’s easy to add that a falling stone doesn’t stray from its path, and that a crystal, as it forms, doesn’t miss the crystalline shape because they are part of physical nature and follow its determinism. However, this is flawed reasoning, and with a bit of thought, it becomes clear; adaptation can fail its purpose without the being who adapts themselves and their environment necessarily following different laws. When an unusually warm spring makes buds bloom too early, and they then get killed by frost, this creates a failure to adjust that resembles an error in adaptation, and pointing out this error doesn’t imply that the tree and all of physical nature are following different laws.[168] Furthermore, the distinction between natural laws and laws of understanding doesn’t require reasoning from an abstract principle; it’s more accurate to say it’s directly observable, and that’s how I see it.
The essential law of nature is relatively easy to formulate, as it is comprised in the very definition of law. It simply consists in the sentence: uniformity under similar conditions. We might also say: a constant relation between two or several phenomena, which can also be expressed in a more abstract way by declaring that the law of nature rests on the combination of two notions, identity and constancy.
The fundamental law of nature is pretty straightforward to define, as it’s included in the definition of law itself. It basically states: uniformity under similar conditions. We could also say it’s a constant relationship between two or more phenomena, which can be described more abstractly by saying that the law of nature relies on the combination of two concepts: identity and constancy.
On the other hand, the laws of our psychical activity partly correspond to the same tendencies, and it would be easy to demonstrate that the microcosm of our thoughts is governed by laws which are also an expression of these two combined notions of constancy and identity. It is, above all, in the working of the intellectual machine, the best known and the most clearly analysed up till now, that we see the application of this mental law which resembles, as we say, on certain sides, the physical law: and the best we can do for our demonstration will doubtless be to dissect our reasoning powers. Reason, a process essential to thought in action, is developed[169] in accordance with a law which resembles in the most curious manner a physical law. It resembles it enough to imitate it, to conform to it, and, so to speak, to mould itself on it.
On the other hand, the rules of our mental activity somewhat align with the same tendencies, and it would be easy to show that the inner workings of our thoughts are governed by principles that express these two combined ideas of consistency and identity. It's primarily in how the intellect operates— the aspect that's best understood and analyzed so far— that we observe the application of this mental principle, which, in certain respects, is similar to physical laws. The best way to demonstrate this will likely be to break down our reasoning abilities. Reason, which is essential for thought in action, develops[169] according to a principle that oddly resembles a physical law. It resembles it enough to imitate, adhere to it, and, in a way, shape itself around it.
Now, the reason does not follow the caprices of thought, it is subject to rules; it results from the properties of the images, those properties which we have above referred to, the material character of which we have recognised, and which are two in number—similarity and contiguity, as they are termed in the jargon of the schools. They are properties which have for their aim to bring things together, to unite, and to synthetise. They are unceasingly at work, and so apparent in their labour that they have long been known. We know, since the time of Aristotle, that two facts perceived at the same time reproduce themselves together in the memory—this is the law of contiguity; and that two facts perceived separately, but which are similar, are brought together in our mind—this is the law of similarity.
Now, reason doesn't just follow random thoughts; it follows specific rules. It comes from the characteristics of images, which we've previously mentioned, and we recognize their material nature, which has two main aspects—similarity and contiguity, as they are called in academic terms. These properties aim to connect things, unify them, and synthesize them. They are constantly at work and so obvious in their function that they have been known for a long time. Since the time of Aristotle, we’ve understood that two things perceived at the same time are remembered together—this is the law of contiguity; and that two things perceived separately, but are similar, are linked in our minds—this is the law of similarity.
Now, similarity and contiguity form by combination the essential part of all kinds of reasoning, and this reasoning, thus understood, works in a fashion which much resembles (we shall see exactly in what degree) a physical law. I wish to show this in a few words. What renders my demonstration difficult and perhaps obscure is, that we shall[170] be obliged to bring together rather unexpectedly categories of phenomena which are generally considered separate.
Now, similarity and closeness combine to make up the essential part of all types of reasoning, and this reasoning, understood this way, operates in a manner that closely resembles (we'll see exactly how) a physical law. I want to explain this in just a few words. What makes my demonstration challenging and possibly unclear is that we will[170] have to unexpectedly bring together categories of phenomena that are usually seen as separate.
The distinctive attribute of the reason consists, as I have said, in the setting to work of these two elementary properties, similarity and contiguity. It consists, in fact, in extending continuity by similarity; in endowing with identical properties and similar accompaniments things which resemble each other; in other words, it consists in impliedly asserting that the moment two things are identical in one point they are so for all the rest. This will be fairly well understood by imagining what takes place when mental images having the above-mentioned properties meet. Suppose that B is associated with C, and that A resembles B. In consequence of their resemblance the passing from A to B is easy; and then B suggesting C by contiguity, it happens that this C is connected with A connected, though, in reality, they have never been tried together. I say they are associated on the basis of their relation to B, which is the rallying point. It is thus that, on seeing a piece of red-hot iron (A), I conclude it is hot (C), because I recollect distinctly or unconsciously another piece of red-hot iron (B), of which I once experienced the heat. It is this recollection B which logicians, in their analysis of logical, verbal, and formal argument, call the[171] middle term. Our representation of the process of reasoning is not special to argument. It also expresses the process of invention, and every kind of progress from the known to the unknown. It is an activity which creates relations, which assembles and binds together, and the connections made between different representations are due to their partial identities, which act as solder to two pieces of metal.
The key feature of reasoning, as I mentioned, involves using these two basic properties: similarity and contiguity. Essentially, it means extending continuity through similarity; giving identical characteristics and similar associations to things that resemble each other. In other words, it implies that if two things are the same in one aspect, they are likely the same in others as well. You can better grasp this by imagining what happens when mental images with these properties interact. For instance, if B is linked to C, and A looks like B, then moving from A to B feels natural. After that, since B is connected to C through their proximity, C becomes linked to A, even though A and C have never been directly experienced together. I say they are connected based on their relationship to B, which serves as the focal point. This is similar to when I see a piece of red-hot iron (A) and conclude that it’s hot (C) because I distinctly or unconsciously remember another piece of red-hot iron (B) that I felt was hot before. This memory of B is what logicians refer to as the[171] middle term in their analysis of logical, verbal, and formal arguments. Our depiction of reasoning isn’t just specific to arguments; it also represents the process of invention and every type of journey from the known to the unknown. It’s an activity that creates connections, bringing things together, and the links forged between different representations are based on their partial similarities, acting as a bond like solder between two pieces of metal.
It will now be understood that these relations between the images curiously resemble the external order of things, the order of our sensations, the order of nature, the physical law. This is because this physical law also has the same character and expresses itself similarly. We might say "all things which resemble each other have the same properties," or "all things alike on one point resemble each other on all other points." But immediately we do so, the difference between the physical and the mental law becomes apparent. The formula we have given is only true on condition that many restrictions and distinctions are made.
It’s clear now that the connections between the images strangely reflect the external order of things, the order of our sensations, the order of nature, and physical law. This is because physical law also has a similar nature and expresses itself in the same way. We could say, “everything that resembles each other shares the same properties,” or “everything similar in one aspect resembles each other in all other aspects.” However, as soon as we make that statement, the difference between physical law and mental law becomes obvious. The formula we’ve provided is only accurate if we include many limitations and distinctions.
The process of nature is so to do that the same phenomenon always unfolds itself in the same order. But this process is not always comprehended in real life, for it is hidden from our eyes by the manifold combinations of chance; in the reality that we perceive there is a crowd of phenomena[172] which resemble each other but are not really the same. There are a number of phenomena which co-exist or follow each other without this order of co-existence or succession being necessary or constant. In other words, there are resemblances which are the marks of something, as a logician would say, and others which are not the marks of anything; there are relations of time and space which are the expression of a law; there are some which are accidental, and may possibly never be reproduced.
The way nature works is such that the same phenomenon always happens in the same sequence. However, we don’t always understand this process in real life because it’s obscured by a variety of random events. In the reality we see, there’s a multitude of phenomena[172] that look alike but aren't truly the same. Certain phenomena can exist together or occur one after the other without that order being essential or consistent. In other words, some similarities indicate something, as a logician would say, while others don’t indicate anything at all; there are time and space relationships that express a law, while some are just coincidences that may never happen again.
It would be a wonderful advantage if every scientific specialist would make out a list of the non-significant properties that he recognises in matter. The chemist, for example, would show us that specific weight has hardly any value in diagnosis, that the crystalline form of a salt is often not its own, that its colour especially is almost negligible because an immense number of crystals are white or colourless, that precipitation by a given substance does not ordinarily suffice to characterise a body, and so on. The botanist, on his part, would show us that, in determining plants, absolute dimension is less important than proportion, colour less important than form, certain structures of organs less important than others. The pathologist would teach us that most pathological symptoms have but a trivial value; the cries, the enervation, the agitation[173] of a patient, even the delirium which so affects the bystanders, are less characteristic of fever than the rate of his pulse, and the latter less than the temperature of the armpit or the dryness of the tongue, &c. At every moment the study of science reveals resemblances of facts and contiguities of facts which must be neglected for the sake of others. And if we pass from this profound knowledge of the objects to the empirical knowledge, to the external perception of bodies, it is in immense number that one espies around one traps laid by nature. The sound we hear resembles several others, all produced by different causes; many of our visual sensations likewise lend themselves to the most varied interpretations; by the side of the efficient cause of an event we find a thousand entangled contingencies which appear so important that to disentangle them we are as much perplexed as the savage, who, unable to discriminate between causes and coincidences, returns to drink at the well which has cured him, carefully keeping to the same hour, the same gestures, and the same finery.
It would be a great benefit if every scientific expert created a list of the insignificant properties they recognize in matter. For instance, a chemist would point out that specific weight has little value in diagnosis, that the crystalline form of a salt isn't always its own, and that its color is mostly irrelevant since many crystals are white or colorless. Additionally, precipitation by a particular substance usually isn't enough to define a body, and so forth. Meanwhile, a botanist would show that when identifying plants, absolute size matters less than proportion, color is less important than shape, and certain structures of organs are more significant than others. A pathologist would explain that most pathological symptoms have minimal value; the patient's cries, weakness, and agitation, even the delirium that impacts onlookers, are less characteristic of fever than the pulse rate, and the pulse rate is less significant than the temperature of the armpit or the dryness of the tongue, etc. Constantly, the study of science uncovers similarities and connections among facts that must be overlooked in favor of others. When shifting from this deep understanding of objects to empirical knowledge, or the external perception of bodies, one can see countless traps laid by nature all around. The sound we hear can resemble many others, all caused by different factors; many of our visual sensations can be interpreted in various ways. Alongside the actual cause of an event, we find a myriad of tangled factors that seem so important that untangling them leaves us as confused as someone primitive, who, unable to distinguish between causes and coincidences, goes back to the well that cured him, meticulously keeping the same time, gestures, and attire.
The reason of this is that the faculty of similarity and the faculty of contiguity do not give the distinction, necessary as it is, between resemblances and co-existences which are significant and those which are not. The causal nexus between two phenomena is not perceived as[174] something apart and sui generis; it is not even perceived at all. We perceive only their relation in time and space, and it is our mind which raises a succession to the height of a causal connection, by intercalating between cause and effect something of what we ourselves feel when we voluntarily order the execution of a movement. This is not the place to inquire what are the experimental conditions in which we subject phenomena to this anthropomorphic transformation; it will suffice for us to repeat here that, in perception, a chance relation between phenomena impresses us in the same way as when it is the expression of a law.
The reason for this is that the faculties of similarity and contiguity don’t distinguish, as necessary as that is, between meaningful resemblances and co-existences and those that aren’t significant. The causal link between two phenomena isn’t seen as[174] something separate and sui generis; it’s not even perceived at all. We only see their relationship in time and space, and it’s our minds that elevate a series of events to the level of a causal connection by inserting what we feel when we intentionally decide to carry out an action. This isn’t the right place to explore the experimental conditions under which we impose this human-like transformation on phenomena; it’s enough to reiterate that, in perception, a chance relationship between phenomena impacts us the same way as when it represents a law.
Our intellectual machine sometimes works in accord with the external law and at others makes mistakes and goes the wrong way. Then we are obliged to correct it, and to try a better adjustment, either by profounder experimenting with nature (methods of concordance, discordance, variations, &c.), or by a comparison of different judgments and arguments made into a synthesis; and this collaboration of several concordant activities ends in a conclusion which can never represent the truth, but only the probable truth. The study of the laws of the mind shows us too clearly, in fact, their fluidity with regard to the laws of nature for us not to accept probabilism. There exists no certitude—only very[175] varied degrees of probability. Daily practice contents itself with a very low degree of probability; judicial logic demands a rather higher one, especially when it is a question of depriving one of our fellow-creatures of liberty or life. Science claims one higher still. But there is never anything but differences of degrees in probability and conjecture.
Our thinking sometimes aligns with external laws, but at other times it makes errors and goes astray. When that happens, we need to correct it and find a better approach, either by experimenting more deeply with nature (using methods of agreement, disagreement, variations, etc.) or by comparing different judgments and arguments to create a synthesis. This collaboration of various aligned activities results in a conclusion that can never represent the absolute truth, but only the likely truth. The study of mental laws makes it clear how fluid they are compared to the laws of nature, prompting us to accept probabilism. There is no certainty—only varying degrees of probability. Daily practice settles for a low degree of probability; legal reasoning requires a somewhat higher one, particularly when it involves taking away someone's freedom or life. Science demands an even higher standard. But, at the end of the day, it's all about differences in degrees of probability and speculation.
This, then, is the definition of psychology that we propose. It studies a certain number of laws which we term mental, in opposition to those of external nature, from which they differ, but which, properly speaking, do not deserve the qualification of mental, since they are—or at least the best known of them are—laws of the images, and the images are material elements. Although it may seem absolutely paradoxical, psychology is a science of matter—the science of a part of matter which has the property of preadaptation.
This is the definition of psychology that we suggest. It examines a number of laws that we call mental, in contrast to those of the external world. While they differ, these laws shouldn’t really be labeled as mental, since they are—or at least the most well-known ones are—laws of images, and images are made up of material elements. Although it may seem completely paradoxical, psychology is a science of matter—the science of a specific part of matter that has the property of preadaptation.
FOOTNOTES:
[34] Let us remark, in passing, how badly nature has organised the system of communication between thinking beings. In what we experience we have nothing in common with our fellows; each one experiences his own sensations and not those of others. The only meeting point of different minds is found in the inaccessible domain of the noumena.
[34] Let’s point out, briefly, how poorly nature has set up communication between thinking beings. In our experiences, we have nothing in common with others; each person has their own sensations and not those of anyone else. The only place where different minds connect is in the unreachable realm of the noumena.
[36] This seems to have been the opinion of Democritus. The modern doctrine of radiation from the human body, if established, would go nearly as far as the supposition in the text. Up till now, however, it lacks confirmation.—Ed.
[36] This appears to have been Democritus's view. The current idea of radiation coming from the human body, if proven, would be almost as far-reaching as what is suggested in the text. However, so far, it hasn't been confirmed.—Ed.
[37] I am compelled, much against my will, to use throughout this passage an equivocal expression, that of "mental law," or law of consciousness, or psychological law. I indicate by this the laws of contiguity and of similarity; as they result from the properties of the images, and as these are of a material nature, they are really physical and material laws like those of external nature. But how can all these laws be called physical laws without running the risk of confusing them one with the other?
[37] I reluctantly have to use a vague term throughout this section: "mental law," or law of consciousness, or psychological law. I mean the laws of contiguity and similarity; since they stem from the characteristics of images, and these are material in nature, they are essentially physical and material laws, just like those of the external world. But how can we refer to all these laws as physical laws without risking confusion between them?
BOOK III
THE UNION OF THE SOUL[40] AND THE BODY
CHAPTER I
THE MIND HAS AN INCOMPLETE LIFE
The problem of the union of the mind and the body is not one of those which present themselves in pure speculation; it has its roots in experimental facts, and is forced upon us by the necessity of explaining observations such as those we are about to quote.
The issue of the connection between the mind and the body isn't just a theoretical one; it’s based on real experimental facts and arises from the need to explain observations like the ones we’re about to mention.
The force of our consciousness, the correctness of our judgments, our tempers and our characters, the state of health of our minds, and also their troubles, their weaknesses, and even their existence, are all in a state of strict dependence on the condition of our bodies, more precisely with that of our nervous systems, or, more precisely still, with the state of those three pounds of proteid substance which each of us has at the back of his forehead, and which are called our brains. This is daily demonstrated by thousands upon thousands of observations.
The power of our consciousness, the accuracy of our judgments, our moods and personalities, the health of our minds, as well as their issues, weaknesses, and even their very being, all significantly rely on the condition of our bodies. More specifically, they depend on our nervous systems, or even more specifically, on the three pounds of protein matter located at the back of our foreheads, which we call our brains. This is proved every day by countless observations.
The question is to know how this union of the body with the consciousness is to be explained, it being assumed that the two terms of this union present a great difference in their nature. The[180] easier it seems to demonstrate that this union exists, the more difficult it appears to explain how it is realised; and the proof of this difficulty is the number of divergent interpretations given to it. Were it a simple question of fact, the perpetual discussions and controversies upon it would not arise.
The question is how to explain the connection between the body and consciousness, assuming that the two have very different natures. The[180] easier it seems to prove that this connection exists, the harder it appears to explain how it happens; and the evidence of this difficulty is the numerous conflicting interpretations of it. If it were just a simple matter of fact, there wouldn't be ongoing debates and controversies about it.
Many problems here present themselves. The first is that of the genesis or origin of the consciousness. It has to be explained how a psychical phenomenon can appear in the midst of material ones. In general, one begins by supposing that the material phenomena are produced first; they consist, for instance, in the working of the nervous centres. All this is physical or chemical, and therefore material. Then at a given moment, after this mechanical process, a quite different phenomenon emerges. This is thought, consciousness, emotion. Then comes the question whether this production of thought in the midst of physical phenomena is capable of explanation, and how thought is connected with its physical antecedents. What is the nature of the link between them? Is it a relation of cause to effect, of genesis? or a coincidence? or the interaction of two distinct forces? Is this relation constant or necessary? Can the mind enjoy an existence independent of the brain? Can it survive the death of the brain?[181]
Many problems arise here. The first is the origin of consciousness. We need to explain how a mental phenomenon arises in the midst of physical ones. Generally, we start by assuming that physical phenomena occur first; they include things like the functioning of the nervous system. All of this is physical or chemical, and therefore material. Then, at a certain point after this mechanical process, a completely different phenomenon appears. This is thought, consciousness, and emotion. This leads to the question of whether this creation of thought amidst physical phenomena can be explained, and how thought connects with its physical origins. What is the nature of the link between them? Is it a cause-and-effect relationship, a genesis, a coincidence, or the interaction of two separate forces? Is this relationship constant or necessary? Can the mind exist independently of the brain? Can it survive the brain's death?[181]
The second question is that of knowing what is the rôle, the utility, and the efficacity of the psychical phenomenon. Once formed, this phenomenon evolves in a certain direction and assumes to us who have consciousness of it a very great importance. What is its action on the material phenomena of the brain which surround it? Does it develop according to laws of its own, which have no relation to the laws of brain action? Does it exercise any action on these intra-cerebral functions? Does it exercise any action on the centrifugal currents which go to the motor nerves? Is it capable of exciting a movement? or is it deprived of all power of creating effect?
The second question is about understanding the role, utility, and effectiveness of the mental phenomenon. Once it forms, this phenomenon evolves in a specific direction and holds significant importance for us, who are conscious of it. What impact does it have on the material phenomena of the brain that surround it? Does it develop according to its own laws, unrelated to the laws of brain activity? Does it influence these internal brain functions? Does it have any effect on the outgoing signals to the motor nerves? Is it capable of triggering a movement, or does it lack any power to create an effect?
We will briefly examine the principal solutions which the imagination of mankind has found for these very difficult problems. Some of the best known of these solutions bear the names of spiritualism, materialism, parallelism, and monism. We will speak of these and of some others also.
We will briefly look at the main solutions that humanity has come up with for these challenging problems. Some of the most well-known solutions are called spiritualism, materialism, parallelism, and monism. We'll discuss these and a few others as well.
Before beginning our critical statement, let us recall some of the results of our previous analyses which here intrude themselves, to use the ambitious language of Kant, as the prolegomena to every future solution which claims the title of science. In fact, we are now no longer at the outset of our investigation. We have had to acknowledge the exactness of certain facts, and we are bound to admit their consequences.[182] Notably, the definition of psychical phenomena at which we arrived, not without some trouble, will henceforth play a rather large part in our discussion. It will force us to question a great metaphysical principle which, up till now, has been almost universally considered as governing the problem of the union of the mind with the body.
Before we start our critical statement, let's revisit some of the findings from our earlier analyses that are relevant here, using Kant's grand phrasing, as the groundwork for any future solutions claiming to be scientific. In reality, we are no longer at the beginning of our investigation. We have had to recognize the accuracy of certain facts, and we must acknowledge their implications.[182] In particular, the definition of psychological phenomena we reached, though not without difficulty, will play a significant role in our discussion moving forward. It will compel us to examine a major metaphysical principle that has, until now, been widely believed to govern the issue of how the mind connects with the body.
This principle bears the name of the axiom of heterogeneity, or the principle of psycho-physical dualism. No philosopher has more clearly formulated it, and more logically deduced its consequences, than Flournoy. This author has written a little pamphlet called Métaphysique et Psychologie, wherein he briefly sets forth all the known systems of metaphysics by reducing them to the so-called principle of heterogeneity; after this, the same principle enables him to "execute" them. He formulates it in the following terms: "body and mind, consciousness and the molecular cerebral movement of the brain, the psychical fact and the physical fact, although simultaneous, are heterogeneous, unconnected, irreducible, and obstinately two."[41] The same author adds: "this is evident of itself, and axiomatic. Every physical, chemical, or physiological event, in the last resort, simply consists, according to science, in a more or less rapid displacement of a certain [183]number of material elements, in a change of their mutual distances or of their modes of grouping. Now, what can there be in common, I ask you, what analogy can you see, between this drawing together or moving apart of material masses in space, and the fact of having a feeling of joy, the recollection of an absent friend, the perception of a gas jet, a desire, or of an act of volition of any kind?" And further on: "All that we can say to connect two events so absolutely dissimilar is, that they take place at the same time.... This does not mean that we wish to reduce them to unity, or to join them together by the link of causality ... it is impossible to conceive any real connection, any internal relation between these two unconnected things."
This principle is known as the axiom of heterogeneity, or the principle of psycho-physical dualism. No philosopher has defined it more clearly or deduced its consequences more logically than Flournoy. He wrote a short pamphlet titled Métaphysique et Psychologie, where he briefly outlines all known systems of metaphysics by simplifying them to the so-called principle of heterogeneity; after that, he uses the same principle to "execute" them. He states it this way: "body and mind, consciousness and the molecular movement of the brain, the psychological fact and the physical fact, though occurring at the same time, are heterogeneous, disconnected, irreducible, and stubbornly two." [41] The same author adds: "this is self-evident and axiomatic. Every physical, chemical, or physiological event essentially consists, according to science, of a more or less rapid movement of a certain [183]number of material elements, involving changes in their distances or in how they are grouped. Now, what could possibly be in common, I ask you, what analogy can you find, between this gathering or separating of material masses in space, and the experience of feeling joy, recalling a friend who is absent, perceiving a gas jet, a desire, or any act of will?" And later he states: "All we can say to connect two such absolutely different events is that they occur at the same time.... This doesn't mean we want to merge them into one, or link them through causality... it’s impossible to conceive any real connection, any internal relation between these two unconnected things."
Let us not hesitate to denounce as false this proposition which is presented to us as an axiom. On looking closely into it, we shall perceive that the principle of heterogeneity does not contain the consequences it is sought to ascribe to it. It seems to me it should be split up into two propositions of very unequal value: 1, the mind and body are heterogeneous; 2, by virtue of this heterogeneity it is not possible to understand any direct relation between the two.
Let’s not hesitate to call out this statement that’s being presented to us as a self-evident truth. If we examine it closely, we’ll see that the principle of difference doesn’t have the implications people are trying to link to it. I think it should be divided into two statements of very different significance: 1, the mind and body are different; 2, because of this difference, it's impossible to understand any direct relationship between the two.
Now, if the first proposition is absolutely correct, in the sense that consciousness and matter are heterogeneous, the second proposition seems to us[184] directly contrary to the facts, which show us that the phenomena of consciousness are incomplete phenomena. The consciousness is not sufficient for itself; as we have said, it cannot exist by itself. This again, if you like, is an axiom, or rather it is a fact shown by observation and confirmed by reflection. Mind and matter brought down to the essential, to the consciousness and its object, form a natural whole, and the difficulty does not consist in uniting but in separating them. Consider the following fact: "I experience a sensation, and I have consciousness of it." This is the coupling of two things—a sensation and a cognition.
Now, if the first statement is absolutely correct, in that consciousness and matter are different, the second statement seems to us[184] directly opposed to the facts, which demonstrate that the phenomena of consciousness are incomplete. Consciousness is not enough on its own; as we've mentioned, it cannot exist by itself. This is also, if you prefer, an axiom, or rather a fact evidenced by observation and confirmed by reflection. When you break it down to the basics—consciousness and its object—they form a natural whole, and the challenge lies not in bringing them together but in separating them. Consider this fact: "I feel a sensation, and I am aware of it." This is the connection between two things—a sensation and an awareness.
The two elements, if we insist upon it, are heterogeneous, and they differ qualitatively; but notwithstanding the existing prejudice by reason of which no direct relation, no commerce, can be admitted between heterogeneous facts, the alliance of the consciousness and the sensation is the natural and primitive fact. They can only be separated by analysis, and a scrupulous mind might even ask whether one has the right to separate them. I have a sensation, and I have consciousness of it. If not two facts, they are one and the same. Now, sensation is matter and my consciousness is mind. If I am judging an assortment of stuffs, this assortment, or the sensation I have of them, is a particle of matter, a material state, and my judgment on this sensation is the psychical[185] phenomenon. We can neither believe, nor desire, nor do any act of our intelligence without realising this welding together of mind and matter. They are as inseparable as motion and the object that moves; and this comparison, though far-fetched, is really very convenient. Motion cannot exist without a mobile object; and an object, on the other hand, can exist without movement. In the same way, sensation may exist without the consciousness; but the converse proposition, consciousness without sensation, without an object, an empty consciousness or a "pure thought," cannot be understood.
The two elements, if we insist on it, are different and they vary in quality; but despite the existing bias that claims no direct relationship or interaction can exist between different kinds of facts, the connection between consciousness and sensation is the fundamental and basic truth. They can only be separated through analysis, and a careful thinker might even question whether it’s right to separate them. I have a sensation, and I am aware of it. If they aren’t two different facts, they are essentially the same. Sensation is physical, and my awareness of it is mental. If I’m judging a variety of materials, that variety, or the sensation I have of them, is a piece of matter, a physical state, and my judgment about this sensation is a psychological[185] phenomenon. We can neither believe, desire, nor perform any act of our intelligence without recognizing this merging of mind and matter. They are as inseparable as motion and the object that moves; and while this comparison might seem far-fetched, it is indeed quite useful. Motion cannot exist without a moving object; conversely, an object can exist without movement. Similarly, sensation can exist without consciousness; however, the opposite—consciousness without sensation, without an object, an empty consciousness or "pure thought"—cannot be comprehended.
Let us mark clearly how this union is put forward by us. We describe it after nature. It is observation which reveals to us the union and the fusion of the two terms into one. Or, rather, we do not even perceive their union until the moment when, by a process of analysis, we succeed in convincing ourselves that that which we at first considered single is really double, or, if you like, can be made into two by the reason, without being so in reality. Thus it happens that we bring this big problem in metaphysics on to the field of observation.
Let’s be clear about how we present this union. We explain it based on nature. It’s observation that shows us the union and blending of the two terms into one. Or, really, we don’t even notice their union until, through a process of analysis, we manage to convince ourselves that what we initially thought was one is actually two, or, if you prefer, can be viewed as two by reasoning, even though it isn’t so in reality. This way, we bring this major metaphysical issue into the realm of observation.
Our solution vaguely resembles that which has sometimes been presented under the ancient name of physical influx, or under the more modern name of inter-actionism. There are many authors[186] who maintain that the soul can act directly on the body and modify it, and this is what is called inter-actionism. Thereby is understood, if I mistake not, an action from cause to effect, produced between two terms which enjoy a certain independence with regard to each other. This interpretation is indubitably close to ours, though not to be confused with it. My personal interpretation sets aside the idea of all independence of the mind, since it attributes to the mind an incomplete and, as it were, a virtual existence.
Our solution is somewhat similar to what has been referred to by the ancient term physical influx, or the more modern term inter-actionism. Many authors[186] argue that the soul can directly influence the body and change it, which is called inter-actionism. This refers to an action from cause to effect, occurring between two entities that have a certain degree of independence from one another. This interpretation is undeniably similar to ours, but it shouldn't be confused with it. My personal interpretation dismisses the notion of complete independence of the mind, as it views the mind as having an incomplete, or more accurately, a virtual existence.
If we had to seek paternity for ideas I would much rather turn to Aristotle. It was not without some surprise that I was able to convince myself that the above theory of the relations between the soul and the body is to be found almost in its entirety in the great philosopher. It is true that it is mixed up with many accessory ideas which are out of date and which we now reject; but the essential of the theory is there very clearly formulated, and that is the important point. A few details on this subject will not be out of place. I give them, not from the original source, which I am not erudite enough to consult direct, but from the learned treatise which Bain has published on the psychology of Aristotle, as an appendix to his work on the Senses and the Intelligence.
If we had to give credit for ideas, I would much rather look to Aristotle. I was somewhat surprised to realize that the theory regarding the relationship between the soul and the body can be found almost entirely in the works of this great philosopher. It's true that it's mixed in with a lot of outdated ideas that we now dismiss, but the core of the theory is clearly articulated, and that's the key point. A few details on this topic will be useful. I'm sharing them, not from the original source—which I’m not knowledgeable enough to access directly—but from the scholarly work published by Bain on the psychology of Aristotle, as an appendix to his study on the Senses and the Intelligence.
The whole metaphysics of Aristotle is dominated by the distinction between form and matter. This[187] distinction is borrowed from the most familiar fact in the sensible world—the form of solid objects. We may name a substance without troubling ourselves as to the form it possesses, and we may name the form without regard to the substance that it clothes. But this distinction is a purely abstract one, for there can be no real separation of form from matter, no form without matter, and no matter without form. The two terms are correlative; each one implies the other, and neither can be realised or actualised without the other. Every individual substance can be considered from a triple point of view: 1st, form; 2nd, matter; and 3rd, the compound or aggregate of form and matter, the inseparable Ens, which transports us out of the domain of logic and abstraction into that of reality.
The entire metaphysics of Aristotle revolves around the difference between form and matter. This[187] distinction is taken from something we all know in the physical world—the shape of solid objects. We can name a substance without worrying about the form it has, and we can refer to the form without considering the substance it embodies. However, this distinction is purely abstract because there can't be a real separation of form from matter; you can't have form without matter, and you can't have matter without form. The two terms are interconnected; each one suggests the other, and neither can exist or be made real without the other. Every individual substance can be viewed from three perspectives: 1st, form; 2nd, matter; and 3rd, the combination of form and matter, the inseparable Ens, which takes us beyond logic and abstraction into the realm of reality.
Aristotle recognises between these two logical correlatives a difference in rank. Form is superior, nobler, the higher in dignity, nearer to the perfect entity; matter is inferior, more modest, more distant from perfection. On account of its hierarchical inferiority, matter is often presented as the second, or correlatum, and form as the first, or relatum. This difference in rank is so strongly marked, that these two correlations are likewise conceived in a different form—that of the potential and the actual. Matter is the potential, imperfect, roughly outlined element which is[188] not yet actual, and may perhaps never become so. Form is the actual, the energy, the entelechy which actualises the potential and determines the final compound.
Aristotle sees a difference in rank between these two logical correlatives. Form is superior, nobler, and higher in dignity, being closer to the perfect entity; matter is inferior, more modest, and further from perfection. Because of its lower status, matter is often described as the second, or correlatum, while form is seen as the first, or relatum. This ranking is so distinct that these two correlations are also understood in terms of potential and actual. Matter represents the potential, imperfect, and roughly outlined element that is[188] not yet actual and may never become so. Form is the actual, the energy, the entelechy that brings the potential into reality and determines the final compound.
These few definitions will make clear the singularly ingenious idea of Aristotle on the nature of the body, the soul, and of their union. The body is matter which is only intelligible as the correlatum of form; it can neither exist by itself nor be known by itself—that is to say, when considered outside this relation. The soul is form, the actual. By uniting with the body it constitutes the living subject. The soul is the relatum, and is unintelligible and void of sense without its correlatum. "The soul," says Aristotle, "is not a variety of body, but it could not exist without a body: the soul is not a body, but something which belongs or is relative to a body." The animated subject is a form plunged and engaged in matter, and all its actions and passions are so likewise. Each has its formal side which concerns the soul, and its material side which concerns the body. The emotion which belongs to the animated subject or aggregate of soul and body is a complex fact having two aspects logically distinguishable from each other, each of which is correlative to the other and implies it. It is thus not only with our passions, but also with our perceptions, our imaginations, reminiscences,[189] reasonings, and efforts of attention to learn. Intelligence, like emotion, is a phenomenon not simply of the corporeal organism nor of the Νους only, but of the commonalty or association of which they are members, and when the intelligence weakens it is not because the Νους is altered, but because the association is destroyed by the ruin of the corporeal organism.
These few definitions will clarify Aristotle's uniquely clever concept of the body, the soul, and their connection. The body is matter that only makes sense in relation to form; it cannot exist on its own or be understood on its own—meaning, when looked at outside of this relationship. The soul is form, the actual. By combining with the body, it creates the living subject. The soul is the relation and is nonsensical and meaningless without its counterpart. "The soul," Aristotle says, "is not just a type of body, but it couldn't exist without a body: the soul is not a body, but something that is related to a body." The animated subject is a form immersed and involved in matter, and all its actions and experiences are similarly connected. Each has its formal aspect related to the soul and its material aspect related to the body. The emotion that belongs to the animated subject, or the combination of soul and body, is a complex reality with two logically distinguishable aspects, each of which is correlated to the other and depends on it. This applies not only to our emotions, but also to our perceptions, imaginations, memories,[189] reasoning, and efforts to focus on learning. Intelligence, like emotion, is not merely a function of the physical body or the mind alone, but of the collective or association to which they both belong, and when intelligence declines, it's not because the mind has changed but because the association is harmed by the deterioration of the physical body.
These few notes, which I have taken in their integrity from Bain's text, allow us thoroughly to comprehend the thought of Aristotle, and it seems to me that the Greek philosopher, by making of the soul and body two correlative terms, has formed a comparison of great exactness. I also much admire his idea according to which it is through the union of the body and soul that the whole, which till then was only possible, goes forth from the domain of logic and becomes actual. The soul actualises the body, and becomes, as he said, its entelechy.
These few notes, which I’ve taken directly from Bain’s text, help us fully understand Aristotle’s ideas. It seems to me that the Greek philosopher, by connecting the concepts of soul and body, has created a very precise comparison. I also really appreciate his idea that it’s through the union of the body and soul that the whole, which was only potential before, comes out of the realm of logic and becomes real. The soul actualizes the body and, as he said, becomes its entelechy.
These views are too close to those I have myself just set forth for it to be necessary to dwell on their resemblance. The latter would become still stronger if we separated from the thought of Aristotle a few developments which are not essential, though he allowed them great importance: I refer to the continual comparison he makes with the form and matter of corporeal objects. Happy though it may be, this comparison is but[190] a metaphor which perhaps facilitates the understanding of Aristotle's idea, but is not essential to his theory. For my part, I attach far greater importance to the character of relatum, and correlatum ascribed to the two terms mind and matter, and to the actualisation[42] produced by their union.
These views are too similar to my own to need any deep discussion about their similarities. This similarity would be even stronger if we set aside some non-essential developments in Aristotle's thought that he considered very important: I’m talking about his constant comparisons between the form and matter of physical objects. While this comparison might be helpful in understanding Aristotle's idea, it is not crucial to his theory. Personally, I believe that the characteristics of the terms mind and matter, referred to as relatum and correlatum, and the actualization[42] created by their combination are far more significant.
Let me add another point of comparison. Aristotle's theory recalls in a striking manner that of Kant on the a priori forms of thought. The form of thought, or the category, is nothing without the matter of cognition, and the latter is nothing without the application of form. "Thoughts without content given by sensation are empty; intuitions without concept furnished by the understanding are blind." There is nothing astonishing in finding here the same illustration, since there is throughout a question of describing the same phenomenon,—the relation of mind to matter.
Let me add another point of comparison. Aristotle's theory strongly resembles Kant's ideas about the a priori forms of thought. The form of thought, or category, means nothing without the content of cognition, and the content means nothing without the application of form. "Thoughts without content provided by sensation are empty; intuitions without concepts supplied by understanding are blind." It’s not surprising to see the same illustration here, as both are trying to describe the same phenomenon—the relationship between mind and matter.
There remains to us to review the principal types of metaphysical systems. We shall discuss these by taking as our guide the principle we have just evolved, and which may be thus formulated: The phenomena of consciousness constitute an incomplete mode of existence.
There is still a need for us to review the main types of metaphysical systems. We will discuss these by using the principle we have just developed, which can be stated as follows: The phenomena of consciousness make up an incomplete mode of existence.
CHAPTER II
SPIRITUALISM[43] AND IDEALISM
Flournoy has somewhere written that the chief interest of the systems of metaphysics lies less in the intellectual constructions they raise than in the aspirations of the mind and of the heart to which they correspond. Without taking literally this terribly sceptical opinion, it would be highly useful to begin the study of any metaphysical system by the psychology of its author. The value of each system would be better understood, and their reasons would be comprehended.
Flournoy once wrote that the main interest of metaphysical systems lies more in the aspirations of the mind and heart they reflect than in the intellectual frameworks they create. Without taking this overly skeptical view too literally, it would be very helpful to start studying any metaphysical system by examining its author's psychology. This way, the value of each system would be clearer, and their reasoning would be understood better.
This book is too short to permit us to enter into such biographical details. I am obliged to take the metaphysical systems en bloc, as if they were anonymous works, and to efface all the shades, occasionally so curious, that the thought of each author has introduced into them. Yet, however brief our statement, it seems indispensable to [192]indicate clearly the physical or moral idea concealed within each system.
This book is too brief to allow for any in-depth biographical details. I have to consider the metaphysical systems as a whole, as if they were anonymous works, and ignore all the interesting nuances that each author's thoughts have added to them. Still, even though our explanation is short, it's essential to [192]clearly point out the physical or moral idea hidden within each system.
Spiritualism
It is known that spiritualism is a doctrine which has for its chief aim the raising of the dignity of man, by recognising in him faculties superior to the properties of matter. We constantly meet, in spiritualism, with the notion of superior and inferior, understood not only in an intellectual sense but also in the sense of moral worth.
It is known that spiritualism is a belief system that primarily aims to elevate the dignity of humanity by acknowledging that people have abilities beyond just physical traits. In spiritualism, we often encounter the concept of superiority and inferiority, which is understood not just intellectually but also in terms of moral value.
It will also be remarked, as a consequence of the above principle, that a spiritualist does not confine himself to discussing the ideas of his habitual adversary, the materialist; he finds them not only false, but dangerous, and is indignant with them; some persons even ingenuously acknowledge that they hold firmly to certain principles because they fear to be converted to materialism. I can also discern in this system a very natural horror of death, which inspires in so many people, of whom I am one, both hatred and disgust. The spiritualist revolts against the prospect of a definitive annihilation of thought, and the system he adopts is largely explained as an effort towards immortality.
It should also be noted, as a result of the above principle, that a spiritualist doesn’t just engage with the ideas of their usual opponent, the materialist; they see those ideas as not only incorrect but also harmful, and they feel angry about them. Some people even openly admit that they firmly hold on to certain beliefs because they’re afraid of becoming materialists. I can also see in this belief system a very natural fear of death, which causes many people, including myself, to feel both hatred and disgust. The spiritualist rejects the idea of a complete end to thought, and the beliefs they adopt can largely be understood as a way to seek immortality.
This effort has led to the theory of two substances, the soul and the body, which are re[193]presented as being as thoroughly separated as possible. The soul has not its origin in the body, and it derives none of its properties from its fellow; it is a substance created in complete independence relatively to the body; the soul, in its essence, has nothing in common with matter. The essence of the soul, said Descartes, is thought; the essence of the body is extent. It follows from this that the soul, in its determinations and actions, is liberated from the laws and necessities of the corporeal nature; it is a free power, a power of indetermination, capable of choice, capable of introducing new, unforeseen, and unforeseeable actions, and on this point opposes itself to corporeal phenomena, which are all subject to a determinism so rigorous that any event could be foreseen if its antecedents were known. Another consequence of spiritualism is the admission of the immortality of the soul, which, being widely distinct from the body, is not affected by its dissolution; it is, on the contrary, liberated, since death cuts the link which binds them together.
This effort has led to the theory of two substances, the soul and the body, which are represented as being as completely separate as possible. The soul does not originate from the body and derives none of its properties from it; it is a substance created completely independent of the body. The soul, in its essence, has nothing in common with matter. As Descartes said, the essence of the soul is thought, while the essence of the body is extension. As a result, the soul, in its decisions and actions, is free from the laws and necessities of the physical nature; it has the power of choice, capable of introducing new, unexpected, and unpredictable actions, which stands in contrast to physical phenomena, all of which are subject to such strict determinism that any event could be predicted if its prior conditions were known. Another consequence of spiritualism is the acceptance of the immortality of the soul, which, being distinctly separate from the body, is not affected by its dissolution; rather, it is liberated, as death severs the connection that binds them together.
But there is a link, and the explanation of this link brings with it the ruin of the whole system. One is forced to admit that this principle of the separation of body and soul is liable, in fact, to many exceptions. Even if they are two isolated powers, the necessities of life oblige them to enter continually into communication with each other.[194] In the case of perceptions, it is the body which acts on the soul and imparts sensations to it; in movements, it is the soul, on the contrary, which acts on the body, to make it execute its desires and its will.
But there is a connection, and explaining this connection leads to the breakdown of the entire system. One must acknowledge that the principle of separating body and soul actually has many exceptions. Even if they are two distinct entities, the demands of life force them to constantly interact with each other. [194] In terms of perceptions, it’s the body that influences the soul and delivers sensations; in actions, on the other hand, it’s the soul that influences the body to fulfill its desires and intentions.
Spiritualists must acknowledge that they are at some trouble to explain this traffic between the two substances; for, with their respect for the principle of heterogeneity mentioned above, they do not manage to conceive how that contact of the physical and the mental can be made which is constantly necessary in the life of relation. By what means, have they long asked themselves, can that which is only extent act on that which is only thought? How can we represent to ourselves this local union of matter with an immaterial principle, which, by its essence, does not exist in space? The two substances have been so completely separated, to insure the liberty of the soul and its superiority over the body, that it has become impossible to bring them together. The scission has been too complete. They cannot be sewn together again.
Spiritualists need to recognize that it's quite challenging to explain the interaction between the two substances; because, despite their respect for the previously mentioned principle of heterogeneity, they struggle to understand how the physical and mental can connect, which is essential in our relationships. They've long wondered how something that is purely physical can affect something that is purely mental. How can we visualize this local connection between matter and an immaterial principle that, by its nature, doesn’t exist in space? The two substances have been so thoroughly separated to ensure the soul’s freedom and superiority over the body that it's become impossible to bring them back together. The split has been too complete. They can't be rejoined.
Such are the principal objections raised against spiritualism. These objections are derived from points of view which are not ours, and we have therefore no need to estimate their value.
Such are the main objections raised against spiritualism. These objections come from perspectives that aren't ours, so we don’t need to evaluate their worth.
From our point of view, the spiritualist conception has chosen an excellent starting point. By[195] establishing the consciousness and the object of cognition as two autonomous powers, neither of which is the slave of the other, spiritualism has arrived at an opinion of irreproachable exactness; it is indeed thus that the relations of these two terms must be stated; each has the same importance and the right to the same autonomy.[44]
From our perspective, the spiritualist view has chosen a great starting point. By establishing consciousness and the object of cognition as two independent forces, neither of which is subordinate to the other, spiritualism has reached an opinion of undeniable accuracy; this is truly how the relationship between these two elements should be defined; each holds the same significance and deserves the same independence.[44]
Yet, spiritualism has not rested there, and, by a lamentable exaggeration, it has thought that the consciousness, which it calls the soul, could exercise its functions in complete independence of the object of cognition, which it calls matter. There is the error. It consists in misunderstanding the incomplete and, as it were, virtual existence of the consciousness. This refutation is enough as regards spiritualism. Nothing more need be added.
Yet, spiritualism has not stopped there, and, through a regrettable exaggeration, it has believed that consciousness, which it calls the soul, can function entirely independently of the object of knowledge, which it refers to as matter. That's the mistake. It lies in misunderstanding the incomplete and, in a sense, virtual existence of consciousness. This refutation is sufficient concerning spiritualism. Nothing more needs to be said.
Idealism
Idealism is an exceedingly complex system, varying much with varying authors, very polymorphous, and consequently very difficult to discuss.
Idealism is a highly complex system that changes significantly between different authors, is very diverse, and is therefore quite challenging to discuss.
The ancient hylozoism, the monadism of Leibnitz, and the recent panpsychism of M. Strong are only different forms of the same doctrine.
The old hylozoism, Leibniz's monadism, and the recent panpsychism of M. Strong are just different versions of the same idea.
Like spiritualism, with which it is connected by many ties, idealism is a philosophy which expresses some disdain for matter, but the thoughts which have sought to shelter themselves under this philosophy are so varied that it would be perilous to try to define them briefly.
Like spiritualism, which it is closely linked to in many ways, idealism is a philosophy that shows some disregard for material things. However, the ideas that have tried to align themselves with this philosophy are so diverse that it would be risky to attempt a brief definition.
There can be discussed in idealism a certain number of affirmations which form the basis of the system. None of these affirmations is, strictly speaking, demonstrated or demonstrable; but they offer very different degrees of probability, and it is for this reason that we shall notice them.
There are several statements in idealism that form the foundation of the system. None of these statements are, strictly speaking, proven or provable; however, they present varying degrees of likelihood, and that’s why we will discuss them.
Amongst these affirmations there are some that we have already met with in our study of the definition of sensation; others will be newer to us.
Among these statements, there are some that we've already encountered in our study of the definition of sensation; others will be new to us.
1. Here is one which seems to arise directly from the facts, and appears for a long time to have constituted an impregnable position for idealists. It may be expressed in three words: esse est percipi.
1. Here is one that seems to come directly from the facts and has long been seen as a strong position for idealists. It can be summed up in three words: to be is to be perceived.
Starting with the observation that every time we bear witness to the existence of the external world, it is because we perceive it, idealists admit that the existence of this external world shares exactly the lot of our perception, and that like it it is discontinuous and intermittent. When we close our eyes, it ceases to exist, like a torch which is extinguished, and lights up again when we open[197] them. We have already discussed this proposition, and have shown that it contains nothing imperative; and we may very well decline to subscribe to it.
Starting with the idea that every time we witness the existence of the outside world, it’s because we can perceive it, idealists acknowledge that the existence of this external world is tied to our perception, and that like it, it’s discontinuous and intermittent. When we close our eyes, it stops existing, just like a light that goes out, and it lights up again when we open[197] them. We’ve already talked about this idea and have shown that it doesn’t present any compelling need; we can easily choose not to agree with it.
2. There follows a second proposition, barely distinct from the previous one. There should be nothing else in objects but that which we perceive, and that of which we have consciousness should be, in the fullest possible acceptation of the words, the measure of what is. Consequently there should be no need to seek, under the object perceived, another and larger reality, a source from which might flow wider knowledge than that we at present possess. This is as disputable as the preceding affirmation, and for the same reasons.
2. There's a second idea that's only slightly different from the first. Objects should contain nothing more than what we perceive, and our conscious awareness should be, in the broadest sense of the term, the standard for what exists. Therefore, there shouldn’t be a need to look beyond what we perceive for a deeper reality or a source that could provide us with more knowledge than what we currently have. This is just as debatable as the previous statement, for the same reasons.
3. The third proposition is the heart of the idealist thesis. It is sometimes presented as a deduction from the foregoing, but it is nevertheless thoroughly distinct from it, and the preceding affirmations might legitimately be accepted and this new one rejected. This proposition may be expressed thus: Everything that is perceived is psychical.
3. The third proposition is the core of the idealist theory. It is sometimes framed as a conclusion drawn from the previous points, but it is clearly separate from them, and one could agree with the earlier statements while rejecting this new one. This proposition can be stated as follows: Everything that is perceived is mental.
It is not only idealists who subscribe to this opinion, however, and we have seen, when dealing with the definition of matter, that it is widely spread. We understand by it that the objects we perceive exist in the consciousness, are of the[198] consciousness, and are constituted by ideas; the whole world is nothing but idea and representation; and, since our mind is taken to be of a psychical nature, the result is that everything, absolutely everything, the person who knows and the thing known, are all psychical. This is panpsychism. Flournoy, on this point, says, with a charm coloured by irony: "We henceforth experience a sweet family feeling, we find ourselves, so to speak, at home in the midst of this universe ..."[45] We have demonstrated above that the unity here attained is purely verbal, since we cannot succeed in suppressing the essential differences of things.
It’s not just idealists who hold this view; as we've discussed in defining matter, this belief is widespread. We understand that the objects we perceive exist in our consciousness, are part of our consciousness, and are made up of ideas; the entire world is just ideas and representations. Since our mind is considered to be mental in nature, it follows that everything—absolutely everything, including the person who knows and the thing being known—is all mental. This is panpsychism. Flournoy comments on this with an ironic charm: "We now feel a nice sense of belonging; we find ourselves, so to speak, at home in the midst of this universe ..."[45] We have shown above that the unity achieved here is purely verbal, as we can't eliminate the fundamental differences between things.
4. Now comes an affirmation on the genesis of things. After having admitted that the object is an idea of the mind, one of its manifestations, or one of its moods, the idealists go so far as to say that the consciousness is the generating power of ideas, and, consequently, the generating cause of the universe. It is thought which creates the world. That is the final conclusion.
4. Now comes a statement about the origin of things. After acknowledging that the object is an idea in the mind, one of its expressions, or one of its moods, idealists claim that consciousness is the driving force behind ideas and, therefore, the cause of the universe. It is thought that creates the world. That is the ultimate conclusion.
I indicated, beforehand, in the chapters on the definition of sensation and on the distinction between the consciousness and the object, the reasons which lead me to reject the premises of idealism. It will be sufficient to offer here a [199]criticism on its last conclusion: "It is the mind that creates the world."
I mentioned earlier, in the chapters on the definition of sensation and the difference between consciousness and the object, the reasons that make me reject the basics of idealism. It will be enough to provide here a [199]criticism of its final conclusion: "The mind creates the world."
This thesis strikes at the duality—consciousness and object; it gives the supremacy to the consciousness by making of the object an effect or property of the former. We can object that this genesis cannot be clearly represented, and that for the very simple reason that it is impossible to clearly accept "mind" as a separate entity and distinct from matter. It is easy to affirm this separation, thanks to the psittacism of the words, which are here used like counterfeit coin, but we cannot represent it to ourselves, for it corresponds to nothing. The consciousness constitutes all that is mental in the world; nothing else can be described as mental. Now this consciousness only exists as an act; it is, in other terms, an incomplete form of existence, which does not exist apart from its object, of which the true name is matter. It is therefore very difficult to understand this affirmation, "It is the mind that creates the world," since to be able to do so, we should have to imagine a consciousness without an object.
This thesis addresses the duality of consciousness and objects, prioritizing consciousness by viewing objects as effects or properties of it. We might argue that this process cannot be represented clearly, and for a very straightforward reason: it's impossible to accept "mind" as a separate and distinct entity from matter. It's easy to claim this separation, using language that sounds convincing but ultimately doesn't reflect reality. We can't conceptualize it because it doesn't correspond to anything real. Consciousness accounts for everything mental in the world; nothing else can truly be described as mental. Furthermore, this consciousness only exists as an action; in other words, it's an incomplete form of existence that cannot exist independently of its object, which we call matter. Therefore, it's quite challenging to understand the statement, "It is the mind that creates the world," since to grasp this, we would need to envision a consciousness without an object.
Moreover, should we even succeed in doing so, we should be none the more disposed, on that account, to give assent to this proposition. Consciousness and matter represent to us the most different and antithetical terms of the whole of the[200] knowable. Were the hypothesis to be advanced that one of these elements is capable of engendering the other, we should immediately have to ask ourselves why this generating power and this pre-eminence should be attributed to one rather than to the other element. Who can claim that one solution is more clear, more reasonable, or more probable than the other?
Moreover, even if we manage to accomplish this, it wouldn’t make us any more inclined to agree with this proposition. Consciousness and matter represent the most different and opposing terms in the[200] realm of what we can know. If someone were to propose that one of these elements can create the other, we would immediately need to ask ourselves why this ability to create and this dominance should be attributed to one element over the other. Who can assert that one solution is clearer, more reasonable, or more likely than the other?
One of the great advantages of the history of philosophy here asserts itself. This history shows us that different minds when reflecting on the same problems have come to conceive solutions which have appeared to them clear, and consequently were possible; now, as these solutions are often contradictory, nothing shows better than their collation the distance between possibility and fact. Thus the materialists, who, like the idealists, have put forward a genetic theory of the mind, have conceived mind as produced by matter;—a conception diametrically opposed to that of the idealists. It may be said that these two conceptions, opposed in sense, annul each other, and that each of these two philosophical systems has rendered us service by demonstrating the error of the opposing system.
One of the major benefits of studying the history of philosophy becomes evident here. This history reveals that different thinkers, when grappling with the same issues, have proposed solutions they found clear and thus valid; however, since these solutions often contradict each other, their comparison highlights the gap between what is possible and what is actual. For instance, materialists, like idealists, have presented a developmental theory of the mind, viewing the mind as a product of matter—a view that is completely opposite to that of the idealists. It can be argued that these two opposing views cancel each other out, and each philosophical system has helped us by illustrating the flaws in the other.
FOOTNOTES:
[43] It is, perhaps, needless to point out that by "spiritualism" M. Binet does not mean the doctrine of the spirit-rappers, whom he, like other scientific writers, designates as "spiritists," but the creed of all those who believe in disembodied spirits or existences.—Ed.
[43] It may be unnecessary to clarify that when M. Binet refers to "spiritualism," he is not talking about the beliefs of those who communicate with spirits, whom he, like other scientific authors, calls "spiritists," but rather the belief system of all those who hold that disembodied spirits or existences exist.—Ed.
[44] I do not insist on the difference between my conception and the spiritualistic conception; my distinction between consciousness and matter does not correspond, it is evident, to that of "facts of consciousness" and "physical facts" which spiritualism sets up.
[44] I don’t emphasize the difference between my understanding and the spiritualist view; my distinction between consciousness and matter clearly doesn’t align with the division of "facts of consciousness" and "physical facts" that spiritualism proposes.
CHAPTER III
MATERIALISM AND PARALLELISM
Consumerism
Materialism is a very ancient doctrine. It is even the most ancient of all, which simply proves that amongst the different explanations given of our double physico-mental nature, this doctrine is the easiest to understand. The origin of materialism is to be found in the beliefs of savage tribes, and is again found, very clearly defined, in the philosophy of those ancient Greeks who philosophized before Plato and Aristotle. A still stranger fact is that the thoughts of a great number of the Fathers of the Church inclined towards the philosophy of matter. Then, in the course of its evolution, there occurred a moment of eclipse, and materialism ceased to attract attention till the contemporary period in which we assist at its re-birth, Nowadays, it constitutes a powerful doctrine, the more so that it has surreptitiously crept into the thoughts of many learned men without their being clearly conscious of it. There are many physicists and physiologists who think[202] and speak as materialists, though they have made up their minds to remain on the battle-ground of observed facts and have a holy horror of metaphysics. In a certain sense, it may be said that materialism is the metaphysics of those who refuse to be metaphysicians.
Materialism is a very old belief system. In fact, it's the oldest of them all, which shows that among the various explanations of our physical and mental nature, this viewpoint is the easiest to grasp. The roots of materialism can be traced back to the beliefs of primitive tribes and are also clearly present in the philosophy of ancient Greeks who thought deeply before Plato and Aristotle. An even stranger fact is that many early Church Fathers had ideas that leaned towards materialist philosophy. Then, during its development, there was a period when materialism faded from focus and didn't receive much attention until now, in this contemporary time where we see a resurgence of it. Today, it has become a strong doctrine, especially as it has secretly seeped into the thoughts of many scholars without them fully realizing it. There are numerous physicists and physiologists who think and talk like materialists, even though they have decided to stay grounded in observable facts and have a strong aversion to metaphysics. In a way, we can say that materialism is the metaphysics of those who choose not to engage in metaphysics.
It is very evident that in the course of its long history, materialism has often changed its skin. Like all knowledge, it has been subject to the law of progress; and, certainly, it would not have been of a nature to satisfy the intellectual wants of contemporary scholars, had it not stripped itself of the rude form under which it first manifested itself in the mind of primitive man. Yet what has enabled the doctrine to keep its unity through all its changes is that it manifests a deeply human tendency to cling by preference to everything visible and tangible.
It’s clear that throughout its long history, materialism has often transformed itself. Like all knowledge, it has followed the path of progress; and it definitely wouldn’t have met the intellectual needs of today’s scholars if it hadn’t shed the crude form it originally took in the minds of early humans. However, what has allowed this doctrine to maintain its consistency through all its changes is its reflection of a deeply human tendency to prefer everything that is visible and tangible.
Whatever strikes the eyes, or can be felt by the hand, seems to us in the highest degree endowed with reality or existence. It is only much later, after an effort of refined thought, that we come to recognise an existence in everything that can be perceived in any way whatever, even in an idea. It is still later that we understand that existence is not only that which is perceived but also that which is linked logically with the rest of our knowledge. A good deal of progress has been necessary to reach this point.[203]
Whatever catches our eye or can be felt by our hand seems to us to be the most real or existing. It's only much later, after we think things through carefully, that we realize there's existence in everything we can perceive in any way, even in an idea. Even later, we come to understand that existence isn't just what is perceived but also what is logically connected to the rest of our knowledge. It has taken quite a bit of progress to get to this point.[203]
As I have not the slightest intention of giving even an abridged history of materialism, let us come at once to the present day, and endeavour to say in what consists the scientific form this doctrine has assumed. Its fundamental basis has not changed. It still rests on our tendency to give chief importance to what can be seen and touched; and it is an effect of the hegemony of three of our senses, the visual, the tactile, and the muscular.
As I have no intention of providing even a brief history of materialism, let’s get straight to the present day and try to explain what the scientific form this doctrine has taken consists of. Its fundamental basis hasn’t changed. It still relies on our tendency to prioritize what can be seen and touched, and it results from the dominance of three of our senses: sight, touch, and muscle awareness.
The extraordinary development of the physical sciences has no doubt given an enormous encouragement to materialism, and it may be said that in the philosophy of nature it occupies a principal place, and that it is there in its own domain and unassailable.
The remarkable advancement of the physical sciences has certainly provided a huge boost to materialism, and it can be said that in the philosophy of nature, it holds a primary position, existing firmly within its own realm and beyond challenge.
It has become the expression of the idea that everything that can be explained scientifically, everything susceptible of being measured, is a material phenomenon. It is the representation of the material explanation pushed to its last limits, and all experiments, all calculations, all inductions resting on the grand principle of the conservation of matter and energy plead in its favour.
It reflects the idea that anything that can be explained scientifically—anything that can be measured—is a material phenomenon. It symbolizes the material explanation taken to its extreme, and every experiment, every calculation, and every induction based on the fundamental principle of the conservation of matter and energy supports it.
We will examine with some precision how far such a doctrine solves the problem of the existence of the intellectual functions.
We will closely investigate how well this doctrine addresses the issue of the existence of intellectual functions.
The doctrine has understood this connection as[204] being purely material, and has sought its image in other phenomena which are entirely so. Thus, it has borrowed from physiology the principle of its explanation, it has transported into the domain of thought the idea of function, and it has supposed that the soul is to the body in the relation of function to organ. Intelligence would thus be a cerebral function. To explain intelligence, materialists link it with matter, turn it into a property of matter, and compare it to a movement of matter, and sometimes even to a secretion. So Karl Vogt, the illustrious Genevan naturalist, one day declared, to the great scandal of every one, that the brain secretes the thought as the kidney does urine. This bold comparison seemed shocking, puerile, and false, for a secretion is a material thing while thought is not. Karl Vogt also employed another comparison: the brain produces the thought as the muscle produces movement, and it at once seems less offensive to compare the thought to a movement than to compare it to a liquid secretion. At the present day, an illustration still more vague would be used, such as that of a transformation of energy: chemical energy disengaged by the nerve centres would be thus looked upon as transformed into psychical energy.
The doctrine has viewed this connection as[204] purely material, and has looked for its equivalent in other phenomena that are entirely material as well. It has taken the principle of explanation from physiology, applying the idea of function to the realm of thought, and has assumed that the soul relates to the body in the same way that function relates to an organ. So, intelligence would be considered a function of the brain. To explain intelligence, materialists link it to matter, turning it into a property of matter and comparing it to a movement of matter, and sometimes even to a secretion. For example, Karl Vogt, the famous naturalist from Geneva, infamously stated one day, to everyone's shock, that the brain secretes thoughts like the kidneys secrete urine. This bold analogy seemed shocking, silly, and incorrect because a secretion is material, while thought is not. Vogt also made another comparison: the brain produces thought the way a muscle generates movement, and this seems less offensive than likening thought to a liquid secretion. Nowadays, an even more abstract illustration would likely be used, such as energy transformation: the chemical energy released by nerve centers might be seen as transformed into psychological energy.
However, it matters little what metaphors are applied to for help in explaining the passage from[205] the physical to the mental. What characterises materialist philosophy is its belief in the possibility of such a passage, and its considering it as the genesis of thought. "One calls materialist," says Renouvier, with great exactness, "every philosophy which defines thought as the product of a compound whose elements do not imply thought." A sweeping formula which allows us to foresee all the future avatars of the materialist doctrine, and to class them beforehand in the same category.
However, it doesn't really matter what metaphors are used to explain the transition from[205] the physical to the mental. What defines materialist philosophy is its belief in the feasibility of this transition and its view of it as the origin of thought. "One calls materialist," says Renouvier, very accurately, "every philosophy that defines thought as the outcome of a combination whose elements do not imply thought." This broad statement lets us anticipate all the future forms of the materialist doctrine and categorize them in advance.
The criticisms which have been directed against materialism are all, or nearly all, variations of the principle of heterogeneity. We will not dwell long on this, but simply recollect that, according to this principle, it is impossible to attribute to the brain the capacity of generating consciousness. Physical force can indeed generate physical force under the same or a different form, and it thus produces all the effects which are determined by the laws of nature. But it is impossible to comprehend how physical force can enrich itself at a given moment by a conscious force. Physical force is reduced to movements of bodies and to displacements of atoms; how could a change of position in any inert objects give rise to a judgment, a reasoning, or any phenomenon of the consciousness? It is further said: this idea of function, which materialists[206] here introduce to render more comprehensible the passage from a material body to a spiritual action, contains only an empty explanation, for the function is not essentially distinct by its nature from the organ; it is simply "the organ in activity," it adds to the organ taken in a state of repose but one change, viz. activity, that is to say movement, and, consequently, the function of an organ is material by the same right as the organ. When a muscle contracts, this contraction, which is the proper function of the muscular fibre, consists in a condensation of the muscular protoplasm, and this condensation is a material fact. When a gland enters into activity, a certain quantity of liquid flows into the channels of the gland, and this liquid is caused by a physical and chemical modification of the cellular protoplasm; it is a melting, or a liquefaction, which likewise is material. The function of the nerve cell is to produce movement, or to preserve it, or to direct it; ii is material like the cells. There is therefore nothing in all those functional phenomena which might lead us to understand how a material cause should be capable of engendering a conscious effect.
The criticisms aimed at materialism are mostly variations of the principle of heterogeneity. We won’t spend much time on this, but remember that according to this principle, it’s impossible to say that the brain can create consciousness. Physical force can indeed produce other forms of physical force and generates all the effects dictated by the laws of nature. However, it’s hard to understand how physical force could somehow gain a conscious force at a specific moment. Physical force is limited to the movement of bodies and the displacement of atoms; how could a shift in any inert objects lead to judgment, reasoning, or any aspect of consciousness? Additionally, it’s argued that this idea of function, which materialists[206] introduce to explain the transition from a physical body to a spiritual action, offers only a vague clarification. The function isn’t fundamentally different in nature from the organ; it’s just “the organ in activity.” It adds only one change to the organ when it’s at rest: activity or movement. Therefore, the function of an organ is material, just like the organ itself. When a muscle contracts, that contraction—its specific function—consists of a condensation of muscular protoplasm, which is a material fact. When a gland becomes active, a certain amount of liquid moves through the gland's channels, caused by a physical and chemical change in the cellular protoplasm; it’s a melting or liquefaction, which is also material. The function of a nerve cell is to create movement, maintain it, or direct it; it is just as material as the cells. Thus, there’s nothing in these functional phenomena that helps us understand how a material cause could produce a conscious effect.
It seems that all materialists have acknowledged that here is the vulnerable point in their theory, for it is the principle of heterogeneity which they have especially combated. But their defence is[207] wanting in frankness, and principally consists in subterfuges.
It seems that all materialists recognize that this is the weak spot in their theory, as they have particularly challenged the principle of diversity. However, their defense is[207] lacking in honesty and mainly relies on evasions.
In brief, it affirms that we are surrounded with mystery, that we are not sufficiently learned to have the right to impose limits to the power of matter, and to say to it: "Thou shalt not produce this phenomenon." A materialist theologian declares that he sees no impossibility in stones thinking and arguing, if God, in His infinite power, has decided to unite thought with brute matter. This argument is not really serious; it demands the intervention of so powerful a Deus ex machina, that it can be applied equally to all problems; to solve all is to solve none.
In short, it asserts that we are surrounded by mystery and that we aren't knowledgeable enough to set limits on the power of matter or to tell it, "You cannot create this phenomenon." A materialist theologian claims he doesn't see any impossibility in stones thinking and reasoning, if God, in His infinite power, has chosen to connect thought with inanimate matter. This argument isn't very serious; it relies on such a powerful Deus ex machina that it could be used for any problem; resolving everything means resolving nothing.
Modern materialists rightly do not bring God into the question. Their mode of argument takes another form; but it remains to be seen if, at bottom, it is not the same as the other. It simply consists in affirming that up till now we know certain properties of matter only, but that science every day discovers new ones; that matter is a reservoir of unknown forces, and that it is not impossible that the origin of psychical forces may yet be discovered in matter. This idea is clearly hinted at by Littré. The physicist Tyndall gave it a definite formula when he uttered at the Belfast Congress this phrase so often quoted: "If I look back on the limits of experimental science, I can discern in the bosom of that matter (which,[208] in our ignorance, while at the same time professing our respect for its Creator, we have, till now, treated with opprobrium) the promise and the power of all forms and qualities of life."
Modern materialists correctly don't involve God in the discussion. Their way of arguing is different, but we still need to see if, at its core, it’s not the same as the other approach. It basically asserts that so far, we only know certain properties of matter, but science discovers new ones every day; that matter is a source of unknown forces, and it's possible that the origins of mental forces could eventually be traced back to matter. This idea is clearly suggested by Littré. The physicist Tyndall put it in concrete terms when he said at the Belfast Congress this often-quoted phrase: "If I look back on the limits of experimental science, I can discern in the bosom of that matter (which,[208] in our ignorance, while at the same time professing our respect for its Creator, we have, till now, treated with opprobrium) the promise and the power of all forms and qualities of life."
The opponents of the doctrine have not ceased to answer that the matter of to-morrow, like the matter of to-day, can generate none but material effects, and that a difficulty is not solved by putting off its solution to some indefinite date in our scientific evolution: and it certainly seems that the counter-stroke is decisive, if we admit the principle of heterogeneity with its natural consequence.
The critics of the doctrine have continued to argue that tomorrow, just like today, can only produce material effects, and that postponing a problem's solution to some uncertain point in the future of our scientific development does not actually resolve the issue. It definitely appears that this rebuttal is conclusive, especially if we accept the principle of heterogeneity along with its natural implications.
We will now criticise the above doctrine by making use of the ideas I have above enunciated. The criticism we have to apply to materialism is not the same as that just summarised. The axis of the discussion changes its position.
We will now critique the doctrine mentioned earlier by using the concepts I stated above. The criticism we need to apply to materialism is different from the one just summarized. The focus of the discussion shifts.
In the first place, I reproach materialism with presenting itself as a theory of the generation of the consciousness by the object. We have already reproached idealism with putting itself forward as a theory of the generation of the object by the consciousness. The error of the two systems is produced in a converse direction, but is of the same gravity. The consciousness and its object, we say yet again, constitute the widest division it is possible to effect in the domain of cognition; it is quite as illegitimate to reduce the first term to the second[209] as to reduce the second to the first. To reduce one to the other, by way of affiliation or otherwise, there must first be discovered, then, an identity of nature which does not exist.
In the first place, I criticize materialism for claiming to be a theory about how consciousness comes from the object. We have already criticized idealism for claiming to be a theory about how the object comes from consciousness. The mistake of both systems happens in opposite ways, but it's equally serious. Consciousness and its object, as we say again, create the broadest division possible in the realm of knowledge; it is just as wrong to reduce the first to the second[209] as it is to reduce the second to the first. To reduce one to the other, whether through affiliation or some other means, we first need to find an identity of nature that simply doesn't exist.
In the second place, when one examines closely the explanation materialism has imagined in order to derive thought from an action of matter, it is seen that this representation is rendered completely impossible by all we know of the nature of thought. For the materialist to suppose for one moment that thought is a cerebral function, he must evidently make an illusion for himself as to what thought is, and must juggle with concepts. Perhaps, could we penetrate into his own inmost thought, we should discover that at the moment he supposes a mere cell can manufacture the phenomena of consciousness, some vague image suggests itself to him whereby he identifies these phenomena with a light and subtle principle escaping from the nerve cell, something which resembles an electric effluve, or a will-of-the-wisp, or the flame from a punch-bowl.[46]
In the second place, when you closely examine the explanation that materialism has created to link thought to a process of matter, it becomes clear that this idea is completely impossible based on everything we understand about the nature of thought. For a materialist to even consider for a moment that thought is just a brain function, they must be deluding themselves about what thought truly is and must play with concepts. Perhaps if we could delve into their deepest thoughts, we would find that when they claim a mere cell can produce the phenomena of consciousness, some vague image comes to mind that helps them connect these phenomena to a light and subtle principle that escapes from the nerve cell—something like an electric effluve, or a will-o'-the-wisp, or the flame from a punch-bowl.[46]
I cannot, of course, tell whether my supposition is correct. But what I assert, with the calmness [210]of perfect certitude, is that the materialist has not taken the pains to analyse attentively what he calls the phenomenon of consciousness. Had he made this analysis and kept the elements in his mind, he would have seen that it is almost impossible to hook in any way a phenomenon of consciousness on to a material molecule.
I can’t say for sure if I’m right. But what I confidently assert is that the materialist hasn’t bothered to carefully analyze what he refers to as the phenomenon of consciousness. If he had done this analysis and considered the elements involved, he would realize that it’s nearly impossible to connect any phenomenon of consciousness to a material molecule.
In fact, also, to take this into account, we will not remain within the vagueness of the concept, but will take a particular example to argue upon, viz. that of an external perception. I open my window on a fine day, and I see before me a sunny plain, with, as far as the eye can reach, houses amongst the trees, and again more houses, the most distant of which are outlined against my far-off horizon. This is my mental phenomenon. And while I am at my window, my eyes fixed on the view, the anatomist declares that, starting from my retina, molecular vibrations travel along the optic nerve, cross each other at the chiasma, enter into the fascia, pass through the internal capsule and reach the hemispheres, or rather the occipital regions, of the brain, where, for the moment, we agree to localise the centre of projection of the visual sensations. This is my physical phenomenon. It now becomes the question of passing from this physical phenomena to the mental one. And here we are stopped by a really formidable difficulty.[211]
Actually, to consider this, we won't stay within the vague concept, but will use a specific example to discuss, namely that of external perception. I open my window on a beautiful day and see before me a sunny field, with houses scattered among the trees, and more houses in the distance, the farthest of which are silhouetted against the far-off horizon. This is my mental experience. While I'm at my window, my eyes focused on the view, the anatomist explains that starting from my retina, molecular vibrations travel along the optic nerve, intersect at the chiasma, enter the fascia, move through the internal capsule, and reach the hemispheres, or rather the occipital regions, of the brain, where, for now, we agree to locate the center for processing visual sensations. This is my physical experience. The next question is how to connect this physical experience to the mental one. And here we encounter a truly daunting challenge.[211]
My mental phenomenon is not entirely mental, as is usually supposed from the deceitful brevity of the phrase. It is in great part physical, for it can be decomposed into two elements, a consciousness and its object; and this object of the consciousness, this group of little houses I see in the plain, belongs to sensation—that is to say, to something physical—or, in other words, to matter.
My mental experience isn't just a mental one, as people often assume from the misleading simplicity of the phrase. It's largely physical because it can be broken down into two elements: awareness and its object. This object of awareness, the cluster of small houses I see in the field, relates to sensation—which means it's connected to something physical—or, in other words, to matter.
Let us examine in its turn the physical process which is supposed to be discovered in my nervous centres while I am in course of contemplating the landscape. This pretended physical process itself, quite as much as my conscious perception of the landscape, is a physico-psychical phenomenon; for my cerebral movements are perceived, hypothetically at least, by an observer. This is a perception, consequently it can be decomposed into two things, a consciousness and its object. As a further consequence, when we wish, by a metaphysical effort, to attach the consciousness to a material state of the brain and to establish a link between the two events, it will be found that we wrongly hook one physico-mental phenomenon on to another.
Let’s look at the physical process that’s thought to be happening in my nervous system while I’m thinking about the landscape. This supposed physical process, just like my conscious experience of the landscape, is a mind-body phenomenon; my brain activity is observed, at least hypothetically, by an observer. This observation can be broken down into two components: consciousness and its object. As a result, when we try, through a philosophical effort, to connect consciousness to a specific state of the brain and create a link between the two events, we end up incorrectly attaching one mind-body phenomenon to another.
But, evidently, this objection is not a refutation. We may if we choose suppose that the so-called cerebral process is capable of subsisting at moments when no one perceives it, and that it exists of itself, is sufficient for itself, and is entirely[212] physical. But can we subject the mental process of perception to the same purification? Can we separate these two elements, the consciousness and its object, retain the element consciousness and reject the element object, which is physical, thus constituting a phenomenon entirely mental, which might then be possibly placed beside the entirely physical phenomenon, so as to study their relation to each other? This is quite impossible, and the impossibility is double, for it exists de facto and de jure.
But clearly, this objection doesn't really refute the point. We can choose to believe that the so-called brain process can happen even when no one is aware of it, and that it exists independently, is self-sufficient, and is entirely[212] physical. But can we apply the same kind of analysis to the mental process of perception? Can we separate these two parts, consciousness and its object, keep the consciousness while discarding the physical object, thereby creating a phenomenon that is entirely mental, which could then be compared to the purely physical phenomenon, in order to study their relationship? This is completely impossible, and the impossibility is twofold, as it exists de facto and de jure.
De jure, because we have already established that a consciousness empty and without object cannot be conceived. De facto, because the existence of the object that consciousness carries with it is very embarrassing for the materialist; for this object is material, and as real and material as the fibres and cells of the brain. It might, indeed, be supposed that by transformation or otherwise there goes forth from the cerebral convolution a purely psychical phenomenon resembling a wave. But how can we conceive the transformation of this convolution into a semi-material phenomenon? How can we comprehend that there should issue from this convolution the material object of a perception—for example, a plain dotted with houses?
By law, because we’ve already established that a consciousness that is empty and without an object can't be imagined. In reality, because the existence of the object that consciousness associates with poses a real challenge for materialists; this object is material, as real and tangible as the fibers and cells of the brain. One might suppose that through transformation or some other means, a purely mental phenomenon like a wave emerges from the brain's folds. But how can we understand the transformation of this convolution into a semi-material phenomenon? How can we grasp that from this convolution the material object of a perception could arise—like a landscape dotted with houses?
An English histologist remarked one day, with some eloquence, how little the most minute study[213] of the brain aided us to understand thought. He was thus answering Auguste Comte, who, in a moment of aberration, claimed that psychology, in order to become a science, ought to reject the testimony of the consciousness, and to use exclusively as its means of study the histology of the nerve centres and the measurement of the cranium. Our histologist, who had passed part of his life examining, under the microscope, fragments of cerebral matter, in following the forms of the cells, the course of the fibres, and the grouping and distribution of the fascia, made the following remark: "It is the fact that the study, however patient, minute, and thorough it might be, of this nerve-skein can never enable us to know what a state of consciousness is, if we do not know it otherwise; for never across the field of the microscope is there seen to pass a memory, an emotion, or an act of volition." And, he added, "he who confines himself to peering into these material structures remains as ignorant of the phenomena of the mind as the London cabman who, for ever travelling through the streets of the great city, is ignorant of what is said and what is going on in the interior of the houses." This picturesque comparison, the truth of which has never been questioned, is based on this supposition, that the psychical act is entirely immaterial and invisible, and therefore escapes the piercing eye of the[214] microscope. But a deeper analysis of the mind shows how little exact is this assertion. From the moment each psychical act implies a material object, we can ask ourselves two things: (1) Why is it that the anatomist does not discover these material objects in the interior of the brain? We ought to see them, for they are material, and therefore visible. We ought to see them with their aspect and colour, or be able to explain why they are not seen. In general, all that is described to us in the brain is the molecular vibrations. But we are not conscious of them. Where, then, is that of which we are conscious? (2) It should next be explained to us by what elaboration, transmutation, or metamorphosis a molecular disturbance, which is material, can transform itself into the objects which are equally material.
One day, an English histologist commented eloquently on how little the detailed study[213] of the brain helps us understand thought. He was responding to Auguste Comte, who, in a moment of confusion, argued that psychology should disregard consciousness and rely solely on the histology of nerve centers and skull measurements for its studies. This histologist, who had spent part of his life examining bits of brain tissue under a microscope, studying cell shapes, fiber paths, and the arrangement of fascia, made this point: "No matter how careful, detailed, or thorough the study of this nervous structure might be, it will never reveal what a state of consciousness is unless we understand it in other ways; for through the microscope, we never see a memory, an emotion, or a decision." He continued, "Those who only look at these material structures remain as uninformed about mental phenomena as a London cab driver, who, despite constantly traveling through the city streets, knows nothing of what is said or what happens inside the houses." This vivid analogy, whose truth has never been disputed, rests on the idea that psychological acts are completely immaterial and invisible, thus eluding the sharp eye of the[214] microscope. However, a deeper exploration of the mind reveals just how inaccurate this claim is. Since every psychological act involves a material object, we can pose two questions: (1) Why does the anatomist not find these material objects inside the brain? They should be visible since they are material. We should see them in terms of their appearance and color or be able to explain why they remain unseen. Typically, what we are told about the brain involves only molecular vibrations, which we are not conscious of. So, where is that to which we are conscious? (2) We should also clarify how a molecular disturbance, which is material, can transform into equally material objects through some process of elaboration, transmutation, or metamorphosis.
This is the criticism we have to address to materialism. Until proof to the contrary, I hold it to be irrefutable.
This is the criticism we need to address to materialism. Until proven otherwise, I believe it to be undeniable.
Parallelism
For this exposition to follow the logical order of ideas, the discussion on materialism should be immediately succeeded by that on parallelism. These two doctrines are near akin; they resemble each other as the second edition of a book, revised and corrected, resembles the first. Parallelism[215] is the materialist doctrine of those forewarned folk, who have perceived the errors committed and endeavour to avoid them, while cherishing all that can be saved of the condemned doctrine. That which philosophers criticised in materialism was the misunderstanding of the principle of heterogeneity. The parallelists have seen this mistake, and have taken steps to respect this principle: we shall see in what way. They are especially prudent, and they excel in avoiding being compromised. They put forth their hypothesis as a provisional one, and they vaunt its convenience. It is, say they, a practical method of avoiding many difficulties; it becomes for philosophers an equivalent of that phrase which so many timorous ministers repeat: "Above all, no scrapes!"
For this discussion to follow a logical flow, the section on materialism should be directly followed by the one on parallelism. These two ideas are quite similar; they are like a second edition of a book, revised and corrected, compared to the first. Parallelism[215] is the materialist belief of those cautious individuals who have recognized the mistakes made before and are trying to avoid them while keeping what can still be useful from the outdated belief. What philosophers critiqued in materialism was the misunderstanding of the principle of heterogeneity. The parallelists have acknowledged this error and have made efforts to respect this principle: we will explore how. They are particularly careful and skilled at not getting trapped in controversies. They present their hypothesis as a temporary one and boast about its practicality. They claim it’s a useful method to sidestep many challenges; for philosophers, it serves as an equivalent to the phrase that many cautious ministers repeat: "Above all, no troubles!"
Let us study the exact point on which parallelism has amended materialism. We have seen that every materialist doctrine is the expression of this idea, that physical phenomena are the only ones that are determined, measurable, explicable, and scientific. This idea does wonders in the natural sciences, but is at fault when, from the physical, we pass into the moral world, and we have seen how the materialistic doctrine fails when it endeavours to attach the physical to the mental. There are then two great difficulties which the materialistic explanation finds[216] before it; one is a difficulty of mechanism and the other of genesis. By connecting the mind with the brain, like a function to its organ, this doctrine seeks to solve these two problems, and with what little success we have seen.
Let's examine the specific point where parallelism has changed materialism. We’ve observed that every materialist belief reflects the idea that physical phenomena are the only ones that can be determined, measured, explained, and treated scientifically. This concept works wonders in the natural sciences, but it falls short when we move from the physical world to the moral realm, and we’ve seen how the materialistic view fails when it tries to link the physical with the mental. There are two major challenges that the materialistic explanation encounters[216]: one is a challenge of mechanics and the other is one of origin. By connecting the mind to the brain, similar to how a function relates to its organ, this doctrine attempts to address these two issues, but we’ve noted its limited success.
Parallelism, has tried to avoid these two problems; not only does it not solve them, but it arranges so as not to propound them. The expedient adopted consists in avoiding the meeting of the physical and the mental; instead of placing them end to end and welding one to the other, they are placed in parallel fashion side by side. To explain their correlation, which so many observations vaguely demonstrate, the following hypothesis is advanced. Physical and psychical life form two parallel currents, which never mingle their waters; to every state of definite consciousness there corresponds the counterpart of an equally definite state of the nerve centres; the fact of consciousness has its antecedents and its consequences in the consciousness; and the physical fact equally takes its place in a chain of physical facts. The two series are thus evolved, and correspond strictly to each other according to a necessary law; so that the scholar who was perfectly instructed, and to whom one of these states was presented, could describe its fellow. But never does any of the terms of one series influence the terms of the other.[217]
Parallelism has tried to avoid these two problems; not only does it not solve them, but it also arranges things so they aren’t brought up. The solution involves keeping physical and mental aspects separate; instead of putting them end to end and fusing them together, they are positioned parallel to each other, side by side. To explain their relationship, which many observations demonstrate vaguely, the following hypothesis is proposed. Physical and mental life create two parallel currents that never mix; for every clear state of consciousness, there is a corresponding clear state of the nerve centers. The existence of consciousness has its causes and effects within consciousness itself, and the physical fact also fits within a sequence of physical facts. Thus, the two series evolve and correspond strictly to one another according to a necessary law, so that a well-informed scholar, when presented with one of these states, could describe its counterpart. However, no term from one series influences the terms in the other.[217]
Observation and the testimony of the consciousness seem to attest this dual progress; but they are, according to the parallelist hypothesis, illusions. When I move my arm by a voluntary act, it is not my will, qua act of consciousness, which determines the movement of the arm—for this is a material fact. The movement is produced by the coming into play of groups of muscles. Each muscle, composed of a semi-fluid substance, being excited, contracts in the direction of its greatest length. The excitant of the muscles is also a material fact, a material influx which starts from the motor cells of the encephalon, and of which we know the course down through the pyramidal fascium, the anterior roots of the spinal cord, and the nerves of the periphery to its termination in the motor plates of the muscles. It is this excitement which is the physical, direct, and veritable cause of voluntary movements. And it is the same with all acts and signs, all expressions of our conscious states; the trembling of fear, the redness of anger, the movements of walking, down to the words we utter—all these are physical effects produced by physical processes, which act physically, and of which the mental counterpart has in itself no effective action.
Observation and the testimony of consciousness seem to support this dual progress; however, according to the parallel hypothesis, they are just illusions. When I move my arm deliberately, it’s not my will, as a conscious act, that causes the arm's movement—this is a physical fact. The movement happens due to the activation of groups of muscles. Each muscle, made up of a semi-fluid substance, contracts along its longest direction when stimulated. The stimulus for the muscles is also a physical fact, resulting from a material influx that starts in the motor cells of the brain and follows a pathway down through the pyramidal tract, the anterior roots of the spinal cord, and the peripheral nerves, until it reaches the motor plates of the muscles. This stimulation is the physical, direct, and true cause of voluntary movements. The same goes for all actions and signs, all expressions of our conscious states; the trembling from fear, the flushing from anger, the act of walking, right down to the words we speak—these are all physical effects produced by physical processes, which operate physically, and the mental counterpart doesn’t have any real impact.
Let it be understood that I am here pointing out one of the forms, and that the most usual, of the parallelist theory. Each author varies it[218] according to his fancy; some widen the correspondence between the physical and the moral, others prefer to narrow it. At one time a vague relation is supposed which is only true on a large scale, and is a union rather than an equivalence. At another, it is an exact counterpart, a complete duplicate in which the smallest physical event corresponds to a mental one.
Let’s be clear that I’m pointing out one of the forms, and the most common one, of the parallelist theory. Each author changes it[218] based on their own perspective; some broaden the connection between the physical and the moral, while others choose to narrow it. At times, a vague relationship is suggested that is only accurate on a large scale and represents a union rather than an equivalence. At other times, it’s treated as an exact match, a complete copy where even the smallest physical event corresponds to a mental one.
In one of the forms of this theory that has been recently invented, parallelists have gone so far as to assert that there exists no real cohesion in the mental chain, and that no mental phenomenon can have the property of provoking another mental phenomenon by an act of true causality. It is within the nervous tissue, they say, that the nexus of psychic states should be enclosed. These should succeed in time without being directly connected with one another; they should succeed because the physical basis of them is excited in succession. Some of them would be like an air on the piano: the notes follow each other and arrange themselves into melodies, not by any affinity proper to themselves, but because the keys of the instrument are struck in the required order.
In one of the recent versions of this theory, proponents have even claimed that there’s no real connection in the mental chain, and that no mental event can truly cause another mental event. They argue that the link between mental states should be found within the nervous system. These states can occur in sequence without being directly linked to each other; they happen sequentially because their physical bases are activated one after another. Some of them would be like notes on a piano: the notes follow one another and form melodies, not due to any inherent connection, but because the keys of the instrument are pressed in the right order.
I said a little while ago that parallelism was a perfected materialism. The reason of this will be understood. It is a doctrine which preserves the determinism of physical facts while avoiding the compromising of itself in the difficult explanation[219] of the connection between the soul and the body. It remains scientific without raising a metaphysical heresy.
I mentioned earlier that parallelism is a refined form of materialism. The reasoning behind this will become clear. It's a belief system that maintains the determinism of physical facts while steering clear of getting stuck in the tricky explanation[219] of how the soul and body are connected. It stays scientific without veering into any metaphysical controversies.
Bain is one of those who have most clearly expressed, not only the advantages, but also the aspirations of this theory (Mind and Body, p. 130):—
Bain is one of those who has articulated not only the benefits but also the goals of this theory (Mind and Body, p. 130):—
"We have every reason for believing," he says, "that there is in company with all our mental processes, an unbroken material succession. From the ingress of a sensation, to the outgoing responses in action, the mental succession is not for an instant dissevered from a physical succession. A new prospect bursts upon the view; there is mental result of sensation, emotion, thought—terminating in outward displays of speech or gesture. Parallel to this mental series is the physical series of facts, the successive agitation of the physical organs, called the eye, the retina, the optic nerve, optic centres, cerebral hemispheres, outgoing nerves, muscles, &c. While we go the round of the mental circle of sensation, emotion, and thought, there is an unbroken physical circle of effects. It would be incompatible with everything we know of the cerebral action, to suppose that the physical chain ends abruptly in a physical void, occupied by an immaterial substance; which immaterial substance, after working alone, imparts its results to the[220] other edge of the physical break, and determines the active response—two shores of the material with an intervening ocean of the immaterial. There is, in fact, no rupture of nervous continuity. The only tenable supposition is, that mental and physical proceed together, as undivided twins."
"We have every reason to believe," he says, "that alongside all our mental processes, there's a continuous physical progression. From the moment a sensation enters, to the outgoing responses in action, our mental sequence is never disconnected from a physical sequence. A new view appears; there are mental outcomes of sensation, emotion, and thought—leading to visible expressions of speech or gesture. Parallel to this mental process is a physical series of facts, the successive activity of physical organs, known as the eye, the retina, the optic nerve, the optic centers, the cerebral hemispheres, outgoing nerves, muscles, etc. While we navigate the mental cycle of sensation, emotion, and thought, there is also an uninterrupted physical cycle of results. It would contradict everything we know about brain function to think that the physical chain suddenly ends in a physical void filled with an immaterial substance; and that this immaterial substance, after operating alone, then delivers its effects to the[220] other side of the physical gap, leading to an active response—two shores of the material with an ocean of the immaterial in between. In reality, there is no break in nervous continuity. The only plausible assumption is that the mental and physical move together, like inseparable twins."
On reading this passage it is easy to see the idea which forms the basis of the doctrine. It is, as I have already said, the fetichism of mechanics: parallelism takes its inspiration from this quite as directly as does materialism, but with more skill, inasmuch as it avoids the most dangerous question, that of the interaction of physics and morals, and replaces it by an hypothesis much resembling Leibnitz's hypothesis of the pre-established harmony, On the other hand, a second merit of this prudent doctrine is the avoiding the question of genesis. It does not seek for the origin of thought, but places this last in a relation of parallelism with the manifestations of matter; and in the same way that parallel lines prolonged ad infinitum never meet, so the partisans of this doctrine announce their resolution not to inquire how the actual state of things has been formed, nor how it will end if, for example, one of the terms should disappear by the death of the bodily organism.
Upon reading this passage, it's clear to see the idea that underpins the doctrine. As I mentioned earlier, it's the fetishism of mechanics: parallelism draws its inspiration from this just as much as materialism does, but more skillfully, since it sidesteps the most perilous question—the interaction between physics and morals—and replaces it with an idea similar to Leibnitz's notion of pre-established harmony. Additionally, another advantage of this cautious doctrine is its avoidance of the question of origins. It does not seek the source of thought but instead places it in a parallel relationship with the manifestations of matter; just as parallel lines extended ad infinitum never meet, the followers of this doctrine declare their intention not to explore how the current state of affairs has come to be, nor how it will conclude if, for instance, one of the elements were to vanish with the death of the physical body.
Notwithstanding so many precautions, criticisms have not been wanting; only they would seem not[221] to have touched the weak part of the doctrine and not to be decisive. We will only run through them briefly.
Despite all these precautions, criticisms have been plentiful; however, they don't seem to have addressed the weak parts of the doctrine and aren't conclusive. We'll just go over them briefly.
It has been said: there is no logical necessity which forces us to refuse to the consciousness the privilege of acting in complete independence of the nervous mechanism.
It has been said: there’s no logical reason that requires us to deny consciousness the ability to operate completely independently of the nervous system.
It has also been said: it is by no means certain that any nervous mechanism can be invented which imitates and, if need were, could replace an intellectual act. For instance, what association of nerve cells, what molecular action, can imitate an act of comparison which enables us to see a resemblance between two objects? Let it be supposed, for example, that the resemblance of two impressions come from a partial identity, and that the latter has for material support an identity in the seat or the form of the corresponding nervous influx. But what is identity? How can it be conceived without supposing resemblance, of which it is but a form? How, then, can the one be explained by the other? Thus, for instance, at the bottom of all our intellectual acts, there is a certain degree of belief. Can any material combination be found which corresponds thereto?
It has also been said: it’s by no means certain that any nervous mechanism can be created that imitates or, if necessary, can replace an intellectual act. For example, what association of nerve cells, what molecular action, can mimic an act of comparison that allows us to see a similarity between two objects? Let’s suppose, for instance, that the similarity of two impressions comes from a partial identity, and that this partial identity has as its material basis some identity in the location or the form of the corresponding nervous influx. But what is identity? How can we understand it without assuming resemblance, of which it is just a form? How, then, can one be explained by the other? Thus, for example, beneath all our intellectual acts, there is a certain level of belief. Can any material combination be found that corresponds to this?
There is one last objection, the most serious of all. Parallelism, by establishing a fixed and invariable relation between the physical and the moral, ends by denying the rôle of this last, since the physical[222] mechanism is sufficient to draw to itself all the effects which general belief attributes to the moral. The parallelists on this point go very much further than the materialists; the latter at least concede that the consciousness is of some use, since they compared it to a function or a secretion, and, after all, a secretion is a useful liquid. The parallelists are so strongly convinced that mechanism is alone efficacious that they come to deny any rôle to thought. The consciousness for them has no purpose: yet it keeps company with its object. The metaphors which serve to define it, part of which have been imagined by Huxley, are all of a passive nature. Such is the light, or the whistling noise which accompanies the working of an engine, but does not act on its machinery. Or, the shadow which dogs the steps of the traveller. Or a phosphorescence lighting up the traces of the movements of the brain.
There’s one final objection, the most serious one. Parallelism, by creating a fixed and unchanging connection between the physical and the moral, ultimately denies the role of the latter, since the physical[222] mechanism is enough to account for all the effects that general belief attributes to the moral. In this regard, the parallelists go much further than the materialists; at least the latter acknowledge that consciousness has some value, comparing it to a function or a secretion, and after all, a secretion is a useful substance. The parallelists are so convinced that mechanism is solely effective that they end up denying any role for thought. For them, consciousness serves no purpose: yet it is always associated with its object. The metaphors used to describe it, some of which were imagined by Huxley, are all passive. For example, it’s like the light or the whistling noise that accompanies an engine's operation but doesn’t influence its mechanics. Or like the shadow that follows a traveler. Or a phosphorescence that illuminates the traces of brain activity.
It has also been said that the consciousness is a useless luxury. Some have even gone further, and the fine and significant name of epiphenomenon, that has been given to thought, well translates that conception, according to which semi-realities may exist in nature.
It has also been said that consciousness is a pointless luxury. Some have even gone further, and the elegant and meaningful term epiphenomenon, which has been assigned to thought, aptly reflects that idea, suggesting that semi-realities might exist in nature.
All these objections certainly carry great weight, but they are not capable of killing the doctrine—they only scotch it.[223]
All these objections definitely have a lot of significance, but they can't completely undo the doctrine—they just undermine it.[223]
I think there is a radical vice in parallelism, which till now has not been sufficiently indicated, and I ask what can really remain of the whole edifice when this vice has been once exposed?
I believe there's a serious flaw in parallelism that hasn’t been properly pointed out until now, and I wonder what can truly remain of the entire structure once this flaw is revealed?
Parallelism implies a false idea, which we have already come across when discussing materialism. It is the idea that a phenomenon of consciousness constitutes one complete whole.
Parallelism suggests a misleading notion, which we've already encountered when talking about materialism. It's the idea that a conscious phenomenon makes up one complete whole.
The error proceeds from the use of concepts which cause the reality to be lost sight of. The reality shows that every phenomenon of consciousness consists in a mode of activity, an aggregate of faculties which require an object to fasten on to and so realise themselves, and that this object is furnished by matter. What we always note in intuition is the union, the incarnation of consciousness-matter. Our thoughts, our memories, our reasonings have as object sensations, images—that is to say, things which, strictly speaking, are as material as our own brains. It is therefore rather childish to put all these workings of the spirit on another plane and in another world than the workings of the brain since they are in great part of the same nature as the last named and they contain so many material elements. Now if we re-establish facts as they are, if we admit a parallelism between physical phenomena, on the one hand, and phenomena at once physical and psychical, on the other, the[224] parallelist hypothesis loses every sort of meaning. It ceases to present to us the image of two phenomena of an absolutely different order, which are found coupled together like the two faces of a unity, the front and back of a page, the right and wrong side of a stuff. If there is anything material in the psychical part, the opposition of nature no longer exists between the two terms; they become identical.
The error comes from using concepts that make us lose sight of reality. Reality shows that every phenomenon of consciousness is a form of activity, a combination of faculties that need an object to attach to in order to realize themselves, and that this object comes from matter. What we always observe in intuition is the connection, the embodiment of consciousness and matter. Our thoughts, memories, and reasoning focus on sensations and images—that is, things that are just as material as our own brains. So, it's pretty naïve to place all these mental processes in a different realm from the workings of the brain, since they largely share the same nature and contain many material elements. If we restore facts to their true state and accept a parallel between physical phenomena on one side and phenomena that are both physical and psychological on the other, the[224]parallelism hypothesis loses all meaning. It no longer shows us two absolutely different types of phenomena that are coupled together like the two sides of a single unity—the front and back of a page, or the right and wrong sides of a fabric. If there is anything material in the psychological part, the opposition of nature no longer exists between the two; they become identical.
Very often, certain parallelists, after thinking they have discovered the duality of nature, endeavour to bring it back to unity by supposing that the two faces of the reality are as two effects of one unique reality, inaccessible to our senses and underlying appearances. Why go so far afield to seek unity? It is trouble in vain: for it is to be found in the phenomenon itself.
Very often, some parallel thinkers, after believing they've found the duality of nature, try to bring it back to a single entity by suggesting that the two aspects of reality are like two effects of one unique reality, which is beyond our senses and lies beneath appearances. Why go to such lengths to find unity? It's a pointless effort: because it can be found in the phenomenon itself.
FOOTNOTES:
[46] I can quote two observations in support of this. M. Brieux, to whom I was relating this part of my argument, stopped me, saying, "You have guessed right; I represent to myself thought issuing from brain in the form of an electric gleam." Dr. Simon also informed me, during the reading of my manuscript, that he saw "thought floating over the brain like an ignis fatuus."
[46] I can mention two observations to back this up. M. Brieux, to whom I was explaining this part of my argument, interrupted me, saying, "You’re right; I picture thoughts coming out of the brain like an electric spark." Dr. Simon also told me, while reviewing my manuscript, that he saw "thoughts floating above the brain like an ignis fatuus."
CHAPTER IV
MODERN THEORIES
It may be thought that the objection taken above to parallelism and materialism is personal to myself, because I have put it forward as the consequence of my analysis of the respective shares of thought and matter in every act of cognition. This is not so. I am here in harmony with other philosophers who arrived at the same conclusions long before me, and it may be useful to quote them.
It might seem like the objection I raised against parallelism and materialism is just my personal view, since I've presented it as the result of my analysis of the roles of thought and matter in every act of knowledge. That’s not the case. I align with other philosophers who reached the same conclusions long before I did, and it could be helpful to mention them.
We will begin with the prince of idealists, Berkeley. "'Everything you know or conceive other than spirits,' says Philonous to Hylas, 'is but your ideas; so then when you say that all ideas are occasioned by impressions made in the brain, either you conceive this brain or you do not. If you conceive it, you are in that case talking of ideas imprinted in an idea which is the cause of this very idea, which is absurd. If you do not conceive it, you are talking unintelligibly, you are not forming a reasonable hypothesis.' 'How can it be reasonable,' he goes on to say, 'to think that the brain, which is a sensible thing, i.e.[226] which can be apprehended by the senses—an idea consequently which only exists in the mind—is the cause of our other ideas?'"[47]
We’ll start with the prince of idealists, Berkeley. "'Everything you know or imagine besides spirits,' says Philonous to Hylas, 'is just your ideas; so when you claim that all ideas are caused by impressions on the brain, you either have a concept of this brain or you don’t. If you do have a concept of it, then you’re discussing ideas that are imprinted in an idea that’s the source of that very idea, which is ridiculous. If you don’t have a concept of it, you’re speaking nonsense; you’re not developing a reasonable hypothesis.' 'How can it be reasonable,' he continues, 'to think that the brain, which is a tangible thing, i.e.[226] which can be perceived by the senses—an idea that only exists in the mind—causes our other ideas?'"[47]
Thus, in the reasoning of Berkeley, the function of the brain cannot explain the production of ideas, because the brain itself is an idea, and an idea cannot be the cause of all our other ideas.
Thus, in Berkeley's reasoning, the role of the brain cannot account for the creation of ideas, because the brain itself is an idea, and an idea cannot be the source of all our other ideas.
M. Bergson's argument is quite similar, although he takes a very different standpoint from that of idealism. He takes the word image in the vaguest conceivable sense. To explain the meaning of this word he simply says: "images which are perceived when I open my senses, and unperceived when I close them." He also remarks that the external objects are images, and that the brain and its molecular disturbances are likewise images. And he adds, "For this image which I call cerebral disturbance to generate the external images, it would have to contain them in one way or another, and the representation of the whole material universe would have to be implicated in that of this molecular movement. Now, it is enough to enunciate such a proposition to reveal its absurdity."[48]
M. Bergson's argument is quite similar, although he approaches it from a very different perspective than idealism. He defines the term "image" in the broadest sense possible. To clarify what he means, he simply states: "images that I perceive when my senses are open and that I don't perceive when they are closed." He also notes that external objects are images and that the brain and its molecular activities are also images. He adds, "For this image, which I refer to as cerebral disturbance, to create external images, it would need to contain them in some way, and the representation of the entire material universe would have to be linked to that of this molecular movement. Now, just stating such a proposition makes its absurdity clear."[48]
It will be seen that this reasoning is the same as Berkeley's, though the two authors are reasoning on objects that are different; according to Berkeley, the brain and the states of conscience are psychical states; according to Bergson, the definition of the nature of these two objects designated by the term image is more comprehensive, but the essential of his argument is independent of this definition. It is enough that the two terms should be of similar nature for one to be unable to generate the other.
It can be observed that this reasoning aligns with Berkeley's, even though the two authors are discussing different subjects; for Berkeley, the brain and states of consciousness are mental states; for Bergson, the definition of the nature of these two objects referred to as images is broader, but the core of his argument does not rely on this definition. It's sufficient that the two terms are of a similar nature for one to be unable to produce the other.
My own argument in its turn comes rather near the preceding ones. For the idea of Berkeley, and the image of Bergson, I substitute the term matter. I say that the brain is matter, and that the perception of any object is perception of matter, and I think it is not easy to explain how from this brain can issue this perception, since that would be to admit that from one matter may come forth another matter. There is certainly here a great difficulty.
My argument is somewhat similar to the previous ones. Instead of Berkeley's idea and Bergson's image, I use the term "matter." I believe the brain is matter, and that perceiving any object is perceiving matter. I think it's challenging to explain how this perception arises from the brain, since that suggests one form of matter can produce another. This definitely presents a significant challenge.
M. Bergson has thought to overcome it by attacking it in the following way. He has the very ingenious idea of changing the position of the representation in relation to the cerebral movement. The materialist places the representation after this movement and derives it from the movement; the parallelist places it by the side of the movement and in equivalence to it. M. Bergson places it before the movement, and supposes it to play with regard to it the part of exciting cause, or simply that of initiator. This cerebral movement becomes an effect of the representation and a motor effect. Consequently the nervous system passes into the state of motor organ: the sensory nerves are not, as supposed, true sensory nerves, but they are the commencements of motor nerves, the aim of which is to lead the motor excitements to the centres which play the part of commutators and direct the current, sometimes by one set of nerves, sometimes by others. The nervous system is like a tool held in the hand: it is a vehicle for action, we are told, and not a substratum for cognition. I cannot here say with what ingenuity, with what powerful logic, and with what close continuity of ideas M. Bergson develops his system, nor with what address he braves its difficulties.
M. Bergson has attempted to address this issue by taking a different approach. He presents the clever idea of switching the position of representation in relation to brain activity. The materialist positions representation after this activity and derives it from it; the parallelist situates it alongside the activity, treating it as equivalent. M. Bergson, however, places it before the activity and suggests that it acts as the exciting cause, or simply as the initiator. This brain activity becomes an effect of representation and a motor effect. As a result, the nervous system takes on the role of a motor organ: the sensory nerves aren’t, as thought, true sensory nerves; rather, they are the beginnings of motor nerves, which aim to convey motor responses to centers that function as commutators and direct the flow, sometimes using one set of nerves, sometimes another. The nervous system is like a tool that we hold: it's described as a vehicle for action, not a foundation for understanding. I cannot here detail how ingeniously, how powerfully, and with what tight continuity of ideas M. Bergson elaborates his system, nor how skillfully he tackles its complexities.
His mind is remarkable alike for its power of systematisation and its suppleness of adaptation.[229] Before commencing to criticise him, I am anxious to say how much I admire him, how much I agree with him throughout the critical part of his work, and how much I owe to the perusal of his book, Matière et Mémoire. Though I was led into metaphysics by private needs, though some of the ideas I have set forth above were conceptions of my own (for example, the criticism of the mechanical theory of matter, and the definition of sensation), before I had read M. Bergson's book, it cannot be denied that its perusal has so strongly modified my ideas that a great part of these are due to him without my feeling capable of exactly discerning which; for ideas have a much more impersonal character than observations and experiments. It would therefore have been ungrateful to criticise him before having rendered him this tribute.
His mind is impressive for its ability to organize and adapt. [229] Before I start criticizing him, I want to express how much I admire him, how much I agree with his critical work, and how grateful I am for reading his book, Matière et Mémoire. Even though I turned to metaphysics because of personal needs, and some of the ideas I've mentioned above were my own (like the critique of the mechanical theory of matter and the definition of sensation), it's clear that reading M. Bergson's book has significantly changed my views, even if I can't pinpoint exactly how; ideas tend to be less personal than observations and experiments. So it would be ungrateful to criticize him without first acknowledging this.
There are, in M. Bergson's theory, a few assertions which surprise us a little, like everything which runs counter to old habits. It has always been supposed that our body is the receptacle of our psychological phenomena. We store our reminiscences in our nerve centres; we put the state of our emotions in the perturbations of certain apparatus; we find the physical basis of our efforts of will and of attention in the sensations of muscular tension born in our limbs or trunk. Directly we believe that the nervous[230] system is no longer the depository of these states, we must change their domicile; and where are they to be placed? Here the theory becomes obscure and vague, and custom renders it difficult to understand the situation of the mind outside the body. M. Bergson places memory in planes of consciousness far removed from action, and perception he places in the very object we perceive.
In M. Bergson's theory, there are a few claims that catch us off guard, much like anything that challenges old habits. It's always been assumed that our body houses our psychological experiences. We store our memories in our nerve centers; we represent our emotional states through the fluctuations of certain systems; we find the physical basis of our willpower and focus in the sensations of muscle tension that arise in our limbs or torso. As soon as we believe that the nervous[230] system is no longer the holder of these states, we need to find a new home for them; but where would they go? Here, the theory becomes unclear and fuzzy, and familiarity makes it hard to comprehend the position of the mind outside the body. M. Bergson situates memory in layers of consciousness that are far removed from action, while he places perception in the very objects we perceive.
If I look at my bookcase, my thought is in my books; if I look at the sky, my thought is in a star.[49] It is very difficult to criticise ideas such as these, because one is never certain that one understands them. I will therefore not linger over them, notwithstanding the mistrust which they inspire in me.
If I look at my bookcase, my mind is on my books; if I look at the sky, my mind is on a star.[49] It's really hard to criticize ideas like these because you can never be sure you truly understand them. So I won’t dwell on them, despite the skepticism they create in me.
But what seems to me to require proof is the function M. Bergson is led to attribute to the sensory nerves. To his mind, it is not exact to say that the excitement of a sensory nerve excites sensation. This would be a wrong description, for, according to him, every nerve, even a sensory one, serves as a motor; it conducts the disturbance which, passing through the central commutator, flows finally into the muscles. But then, whence comes it that I think I feel a sensation when my sensory nerve is touched? Whence comes it that a pressure on the epitrochlear nerve gives me [231]a tingling in the hand? Whence comes it that a blow on the eyeball gives me a fleeting impression of light? One must read the page where M. Bergson struggles against what seems to me the evidence of the facts. "If, for one reason or another," he says, "the excitement no longer passes, it would be strange if the corresponding perception took place, since this perception would then put our body in relation with points of space which would no longer invite it to make a choice. Divide the optic nerve of any animal; the disturbance starting from the luminous point is no longer transmitted to the brain, and thence to the motor nerves. The thread which connected the external object to the motor mechanism of the animal by enveloping the optic nerve, is severed; the visual perception has therefore become powerless, and in this powerlessness consists unconsciousness." This argument is more clever than convincing. It is not convincing, because it consists in exaggerating beyond all reason a very real fact, that of the relation which can be discovered between our sensations and our movements. We believe, with M. Bergson, that it is absolutely correct to see in action the end and the raison d'être of our intelligence and our sensibility. But does it follow that every degree, every shade, every detail of sensation, even the most insignificant, has any importance for the action? The variations of[232] sensibility are much more numerous than those of movements and of adaptation; very probably, as is seen in an attentive study of infancy, sensibility precedes the power of motion in its differentiations. A child shows an extraordinary acuteness of perception at an age when its hand is still very clumsy. The correlation, then, is not absolute. And then even if it were so, it would not follow that the suppression of any movement would produce by rebound the suppression of the sensation to which this movement habitually corresponds. On this hypothesis, a sensation which loses its motor effect becomes useless. Be it so; but this does not prove that the uselessness of a sensation is synonymous with insensibility. I can very well imagine the movement being suppressed and the useless sensation continuing to evoke images and to be perceived. Does not this occur daily? There are patients who, after an attack of paralysis remain paralysed in one limb, which loses the voluntary movement, but does not necessarily lose its sensibility. Many clear cases are observed in which this dissociation takes place.
But what I think needs proof is the role that M. Bergson assigns to the sensory nerves. He believes it’s not accurate to say that stimulating a sensory nerve creates a sensation. This description is misleading because, according to him, every nerve, even a sensory one, acts as a motor; it transmits the disruption that, passing through the central switchboard, eventually reaches the muscles. But then, why do I feel a sensation when my sensory nerve is touched? Why does pressure on the epitrochlear nerve create a tingling in my hand? Why does a blow to the eyeball give me a brief impression of light? You need to read the part where M. Bergson grapples with what I see as the obvious facts. "If, for one reason or another," he says, "the excitement no longer travels, it would be strange if the corresponding perception occurred, since this perception would then connect our body with points in space that would no longer prompt any action. Cut the optic nerve of any animal; the disturbance from the light source is no longer sent to the brain, and then to the motor nerves. The link that connected the external object to the animal's motor functions through the optic nerve is severed; thus, visual perception has become ineffective, and in this ineffectiveness lies unconsciousness." This argument is more clever than convincing. It doesn't persuade because it exaggerates a very real fact, which is the relationship that can be found between our sensations and our movements. We agree with M. Bergson that it’s absolutely correct to view action as the goal and the reason for our intelligence and sensitivity. But does this mean that every degree, every nuance, every detail of sensation, even the smallest, is important for action? The variations in sensitivity are much more numerous than those in movements and adaptation; it's likely, as seen in a close study of early childhood, that sensitivity develops before the ability to move. A child shows amazing perceptual sharpness at an age when their hands are still quite awkward. So, the connection isn’t absolute. And even if it were, it wouldn’t follow that the absence of any movement would automatically lead to the absence of the sensation that usually accompanies that movement. On this assumption, a sensation that loses its motor purpose becomes pointless. That may be true; but it doesn’t prove that a sensation's uselessness is the same as insensibility. I can easily imagine a movement being halted while the pointless sensation still evokes images and is perceived. Doesn’t this happen every day? There are patients who, after suffering a paralysis, remain paralyzed in one limb, which loses voluntary movement but doesn’t necessarily lose its sensitivity. Many clear cases exist where this separation occurs.
I therefore own that I cannot follow M. Bergson in his deduction. As a physiologist, I am obliged to believe firmly in the existence of the sensory nerves, and therefore I continue to suppose that our conscious sensations are consequent to the[233] excitement of these nerves and subordinate to their integrity. Now, as therein lies, unless I mistake, the essential postulate, the heart of M. Bergson's theory, by not admitting it I must regretfully reject the whole.
I admit that I can't agree with M. Bergson's reasoning. As a physiologist, I have to firmly believe in the existence of sensory nerves, so I still assume that our conscious sensations come from the[233] activation of these nerves and depend on their proper functioning. Since this seems to be the key assumption at the core of M. Bergson's theory, I must unfortunately reject the entire theory by not accepting it.
FOOTNOTES:
[48] Matière et Mémoire, p. 3. The author has returned to this point more at length in a communication to the Congrès de Philosophie de Génève, in 1904. See Revue de Métaphysique et de Morale, Nov. 1904, communication from H. Bergson entitled "Le Paralogisme psycho-physiologique." Here is a passage from this article which expresses the same idea: "To say that the image of the surrounding world issues from this image (from the cerebral movement), or that it expresses itself by this image, or that it arises as soon as this image is suggested, or that one gives it to one's self by giving one's self this image, would be to contradict one's self; since these two images, the outer world and the intra-cerebral movement, have been supposed to be of the same nature, and the second image is, by the hypothesis, an infinitesimal part of the field of representation, while the first fills the whole of it."
[48] Matter and Memory, p. 3. The author has discussed this topic in more detail in a presentation to the 1904 Congress of Philosophy in Geneva. See Review of Metaphysics and Morals, November 1904, a communication from H. Bergson titled "The Psycho-Physiological Fallacy." Here’s a quote from this article that conveys the same idea: "To say that the image of the surrounding world comes from this image (from the brain activity), or that it is expressed through this image, or that it appears as soon as this image is suggested, or that one creates it by creating this image, would be self-contradictory; since these two images, the outer world and the intra-cerebral activity, are assumed to be of the same kind, and the second image is, by definition, a tiny part of the field of representation, while the first fills the entire field."
[49] Matière et Mémoire, p. 31
CHAPTER V
CONCLUSION
A few convinced materialists and parallelists, to whom I have read the above criticisms on their systems, have found no answer to them; my criticisms have appeared to them just, but nevertheless they have continued to abide by their own systems, probably because they were bound to have one. We do not destroy an erroneous idea when we do not replace it by another.
A few committed materialists and parallelists, to whom I've shared the above criticisms of their theories, have found no response to them; my critiques have seemed valid to them, but they still stick to their own frameworks, likely because they feel they need to subscribe to one. We don't eliminate a false idea just because we don't introduce a new one.
This has decided me to set forth some personal views which, provisionally, and for want of better, might be substituted for the old doctrines. Before doing this, I hasten to explain their character, and to state openly that they are only hypotheses.
This has led me to share some personal opinions that could temporarily, and until something better comes along, replace the old beliefs. Before I proceed, I want to clarify what these views are and to openly state that they are just hypotheses.
I know that metaphysicians rarely make avowals of this kind. They present their systems as a well-connected whole, and they set forth its different parts, even the boldest of them, in the same dogmatic tone, and without warning that we ought to attach very unequal degrees of confidence to these various parts. This is a deplorable method, and to it is perhaps due the kind of disdain that observers and experimentalists feel for[235] metaphysics—a disdain often without justification, for all is not false, and everything is not hypothetical, in metaphysics. There are in it demonstrations, analyses, and criticisms, especially the last, which appear to me as exact and as certain as an observation or experiment. The mistake lies in mixing up together in a statement, without distinction, the certain with the probable, and the probable with the possible.
I know that metaphysicians rarely admit to things like this. They present their theories as a cohesive whole and discuss the various parts, even the most daring ones, in the same dogmatic manner, without indicating that we should place very different levels of trust in these parts. This is a poor approach, and it may be why observers and experimenters look down on [235] metaphysics—a disdain that’s often unwarranted, because not everything is false, and it's not all just hypothetical in metaphysics. There are clear demonstrations, analyses, and critiques, especially the latter, which seem to me to be as precise and reliable as any observation or experiment. The mistake is in blending together in a statement, without distinction, what is certain with what is probable, and what is probable with what is possible.
Metaphysicians are not wholly responsible for this fault of method; and I am much inclined to think that it is the natural consequence of the abuse of speculation. It is especially by the cultivation of the sciences of observation that we foster in ourselves the precious sense of proof, because we can check it any minute by experimental verification. When we are working at a distance from the facts, this sense of proof gets thinner, and there is lost that feeling of responsibility and fear of seeing one's assertions contradicted by a decisive countervailing observation, which is felt by every observer. One acquires the unbearable pride which I note in Kant, and one abandons one's self to the spirit of construction. I am speaking from personal experience. I have several times detected within me this bad spirit of construction, I have been seeking to group several facts of observation under the same idea, and then I have discovered that I was belittling[236] and depreciating those facts which did not fit in with the idea.
Metaphysicians aren't entirely to blame for this methodological issue; I genuinely believe it's a natural result of misusing speculation. It's mainly through studying the sciences of observation that we develop a valuable sense of proof, since we can verify it anytime through experiments. When we're working far from the facts, that sense of proof weakens, and we lose the sense of responsibility and the fear of having our claims contradicted by clear, opposing observations, which every observer feels. This leads to the unbearable arrogance I see in Kant, and one tends to yield to the mindset of construction. I'm speaking from personal experience. I've noticed this negative mindset within myself several times; I've tried to fit various observational facts under a single idea, only to realize that I was downplaying and disregarding those facts that didn't align with the idea.
The hypothesis I now present on the relations of the mind and the brain has, for me, the advantage of bringing to light the precise conditions which a solution of this great problem must satisfy for this solution to be worthy of discussion.
The hypothesis I’m now sharing about the relationship between the mind and the brain has the benefit of clarifying the specific conditions that any solution to this major issue must meet for it to be worth discussing.
These conditions are very numerous. I shall not indicate them all successively; but here are two which are particularly important.
These conditions are numerous. I won't list them all one by one; however, here are two that are especially important.
1. The manifestations of the consciousness are conditioned by the brain. Let us suspend, by any means, the activity of the encephalic mass, by arresting the circulation of the blood for example, and the psychic function is at once inhibited. Compress the carotid, and you obtain the clouding-over of the intellect. Or, instead of a total abolition, you can have one in detail; sever a sensory nerve with the bistoury, and all the sensations which that nerve transmits to the brain are suppressed. Consciousness appears only when the molecular disturbance reaches the nerve centres; everything takes place in the same way as if this disturbance released the consciousness. Consciousness also accompanies or follows certain material states of the nerve centres, such as the waves which traverse the sensory nerves, which exercise reflex action in the cells, and which propagate themselves in the motor nerves. It is to the production, the dis[237]tribution, and the integrity of this nervous influx that the consciousness is closely linked. It there finds one of the conditions of its apparition.
1. The way we experience consciousness is dependent on the brain. If we were to stop the brain's activity, for example by halting blood circulation, the mind's functions are immediately disrupted. Apply pressure to the carotid artery, and you’ll see the intellect become cloudy. Alternatively, instead of completely shutting it down, you can disrupt it in specific ways; cut a sensory nerve with a scalpel, and all sensations that nerve carries to the brain are blocked. Consciousness only arises when the molecular changes reach the nerve centers; it happens as if this disturbance triggers consciousness. Consciousness also accompanies or follows certain physical states of the nerve centers, like waves traveling through sensory nerves, which produce reflex actions in the cells and propagate in the motor nerves. The creation, distribution, and integrity of this nerve influx are closely tied to consciousness. It is here that one of the conditions for its emergence is found.
2. On the other hand, the consciousness remains in complete ignorance of these intra-cerebral phenomena. It does not perceive the nerve-wave which sets it in motion, it knows nothing of its peculiarities, of its trajectory, or the length of its course. In this sense it may be said that it is in no degree an anatomist; it has no idea of all the peculiarities of the nerve-wave which form part of its cerebral history from the moment when these peculiarities are out of relation with the properties of external objects.
2. On the flip side, awareness is totally unaware of these internal brain activities. It doesn’t sense the nerve impulses that trigger it, and it knows nothing about their specific characteristics, their paths, or how long they last. In this way, it can be said that it isn't at all like a scientist; it has no understanding of the details of the nerve impulses that are part of its brain history once those details become disconnected from the characteristics of outside objects.
One sometimes wonders that our consciousness is not aware that the objects we perceive with our two eyes correspond to a double undulation, namely, that of the right and that of the left, and that the image is reversed on the retina, so that it is the rods of the right which are impressed by objects on our left, and the rods of the upper part by objects below our eyes. These are, it has been very justly said, factitious problems, imaginary difficulties which do not exist. There is no need to explain, for instance, direct vision by a reversed image, because our consciousness is not aware that the image on the retina is reversed. In order to take account of this, we should require another eye to see this image.[238] This answer appears particularly to the point. It will be found that it is absolutely correct if we reflect that this case of the unfelt inversion of the image on the retina is but one example of the anatomical ignorance of the consciousness.
One sometimes wonders why our consciousness isn’t aware that the objects we see with our two eyes correspond to a double wave, one from the right and one from the left, and that the image is flipped on the retina. This means that the rods on the right are stimulated by objects on our left, and the rods at the top are stimulated by objects below our eyes. These are, as has been very rightly pointed out, fake problems, imaginary difficulties that don’t actually exist. There’s no need to explain, for instance, direct vision by a flipped image because our consciousness isn’t aware that the image on the retina is flipped. To recognize this, we would need another eye to see this image.[238] This answer seems particularly relevant. It’s completely accurate if we consider that this case of the unnoticed flipping of the image on the retina is just one example of our consciousness’s lack of anatomical understanding.
It might also be declared, in the same order of ideas, that our consciousness is ignorant, that excitements of the eye cross each other at the level of the chiasma, and pass through the internal capsule, and that the majority of the visual excitements of an eye are received by the opposite hemisphere.
It could also be stated, in the same vein, that our awareness is unaware, that stimuli from the eye intersect at the chiasm and traverse the internal capsule, and that most of the visual stimuli from one eye are processed by the opposite hemisphere.
A rather confused notion of these facts has formed itself in the minds of several critics, and I can discern the proof of this in the language they use. It will be said, for example, that the idea exists in the consciousness or in the mind, and phrases like the following will be avoided: "I think with my brain"—the suggestion consists in introducing an idea in the brain—"The nerve cell perceives and reasons, &c." Ordinarily these forms of speech are criticised because they appear to have the defect of establishing a confusion between two irreducible elements, the physical and the mental. I think the error of language proceeds from another cause, since I do not admit this distinction between the physical and the mental. I think that the error consists in supposing vaguely that the consciousness com[239]prehends intra-cerebral phenomena, whereas it ignores them.
A pretty confused understanding of these facts has developed in the minds of several critics, and I can see the evidence of this in the language they use. For instance, it will be said that the idea exists in consciousness or in the mind, and phrases like "I think with my brain" will be avoided—suggesting that an idea is introduced in the brain—"The nerve cell perceives and reasons," etc. Usually, these expressions are criticized because they seem to confuse two distinct elements: the physical and the mental. I believe the language error comes from a different issue, as I don't accept this distinction between the physical and the mental. I think the mistake lies in vaguely assuming that consciousness comprehends intra-cerebral phenomena, while it actually ignores them.
Let me repeat that there is no such thing as intra-cerebral sensibility. The consciousness is absolutely insensitive with regard to the dispositions of the cerebral substance and its mode of work. It is not the nervous undulation which our consciousness perceives, but the exciting cause of this wave—that is, the external object. The consciousness does not feel that which is quite close to it, but is informed of that which passes much further off. Nothing that is produced inside the cranium interests it; it is solely occupied with objects of which the situation is extra-cranial. It does not penetrate into the brain, we might say, but spreads itself like a sheet over the periphery of the body, and thence springs into the midst of the external objects.
Let me repeat that there’s no such thing as inner brain sensitivity. Consciousness is completely unresponsive to what happens in the brain itself and how it operates. It’s not the nervous impulses that our consciousness detects, but rather the source that triggers those impulses—that is, the outside object. Consciousness doesn’t notice what’s happening right next to it; instead, it picks up on things that are much farther away. Nothing that occurs inside the skull captures its interest; it focuses only on things located outside the skull. You could say it doesn’t delve into the brain but rather spreads like a layer over the body’s surface, and from there, it engages with external objects.
There is, therefore, I do not say a contradiction, but a very striking contrast between these two facts. The consciousness is conditioned, kept up, and nourished by the working of the cerebral substance, but knows nothing of what passes in the interior of that substance. This consciousness might itself be compared to a parasitical organism which plunges its tap roots into the nerve centres, and of which the organs of perception, borne on long stalks, emerge from the cranium and perceive everything outside[240] that cranium. But this is, of course, only a rough image.
There is, therefore, not so much a contradiction as a striking contrast between these two facts. Consciousness is dependent on the functioning of the brain, but it has no awareness of what happens inside that brain. This consciousness can be likened to a parasitic organism that sinks its roots into the nerve centers, with its perceptual organs, which extend from long stems, emerging from the skull to sense everything outside that skull. However, this is just a rough analogy.[240]
Strictly, it is possible to explain this distribution of the conscience, singular as it is at first sight, by those reasons of practical utility which are so powerful in the history of evolution.
Strictly speaking, it’s possible to explain this distribution of conscience, which seems unusual at first glance, by the practical utility reasons that have played a significant role in the history of evolution.
A living being has to know the world external to himself in order to adapt and preadapt himself to it, for it is in this outer world that he finds food, shelter, beings of his own species, and the means of work, and it is on this world of objects that he acts in every possible way by the contractions of his muscles. But with regard to intracephalic actions, they are outside the ordinary sphere of our actions. There is no daily need to know them, and we can understand that the consciousness has not found very pressing utilitarian motives for development in that direction. One must be an histologist or a surgeon to find an appreciable interest in studying the structure of the nerve cell or the topography of the cerebral centres.
A living being needs to understand the world around them to adapt and prepare for it, because it's in this external world that they find food, shelter, others of their kind, and the tools for work. They interact with this world through the movements of their muscles. However, when it comes to the actions happening inside the brain, they fall outside our everyday experiences. We don’t need to know them on a daily basis, and it makes sense that our consciousness hasn’t developed strong practical reasons to explore that area. Only a histologist or a surgeon would find a significant interest in studying the structure of nerve cells or the layout of brain centers.
We can therefore explain well enough, by the general laws of adaptation, the reason of the absence of what might be called "cerebral sensibility," but, here as elsewhere, the question of the "Why" is much easier to solve than that of the "How."
We can clearly explain, based on the general laws of adaptation, why there is a lack of what could be termed "cerebral sensibility." However, as is often the case, understanding the "Why" is much easier than figuring out the "How."
The question of the "How" consists in ex[241]plaining that the consciousness, directly aroused by a nerve-wave, does not perceive this undulation, but in its stead the external object. Let us first note that between the external object and the nervous influx there is the relation of cause to effect. It is only the effect which reaches us, our nerve cells, and our consciousness. What must be explained is how a cognition (if such a word may be employed here) of the effect can excite the consciousness of the cause. It is clear that the effect does not resemble the cause, as quality: the orange I am looking at has no resemblance with the brain wave which at this moment is traversing my optic nerve; but this effect contains everything which was in the cause, or, more exactly, all that part of the cause of which we have perception. Since it is only by the intermediary of our nervous system that we perceive the object, all the properties capable of being perceived are communicated to our nervous system and inscribed in the nerve wave. The effect produced therefore is the measure of our perception of the cause. This is absolutely certain. All bodies possess an infinity of properties which escape our cognitions; because, as excitants of our organism, these properties are wanting in the intensity or the quality necessary to make it vibrate; they have not been tuned in unison with our nervous chords. And, inversely, all we perceive[242] of the mechanical, physical, and chemical properties of a body is contained in the vibration this body succeeds in propagating through our cerebral atmosphere. There is in this a phenomenon of transmission analogous to that which is produced when an air of music is sent along a wire; the whole concert heard at the other extremity of the wire has travelled in the form of delicate vibrations.
The question of the "How" involves explaining that the consciousness, triggered by a nerve wave, doesn’t actually perceive this wave, but instead focuses on the external object. First, we should note that there’s a cause-and-effect relationship between the external object and the nervous stimulation. What we actually receive is only the effect, reaching our nerve cells and our consciousness. What's needed is an explanation of how a cognition (if we can use that term here) of the effect can stimulate awareness of the cause. It's clear that the effect doesn't resemble the cause in terms of quality: the orange I'm looking at bears no resemblance to the brain wave currently traveling through my optic nerve; however, this effect contains everything that was in the cause, or more accurately, all the aspects of the cause that we can perceive. Since we only perceive the object through our nervous system, all properties that can be perceived are transmitted to our nervous system and captured in the nerve wave. Therefore, the effect produced reflects our perception of the cause. This is absolutely certain. All objects have countless properties that escape our awareness; because as stimulants to our organism, these properties lack the intensity or quality needed to make it resonate; they haven’t synced up with our nervous system. Conversely, all we perceive of the mechanical, physical, and chemical properties of an object is contained in the vibrations that the object successfully transmits through our brain's environment. This phenomenon of transmission is similar to what happens when a piece of music travels along a wire; the entire concert heard at the other end of the wire has traveled as delicate vibrations.
There must therefore exist, though unperceived by our senses, a sort of kinship between the qualities of the external objects and the vibrations of our nerves. This is sometimes forgotten. The theory of the specific energy of the nerves causes it to be overlooked. As we see that the quality of the sensation depends on the nerve that is excited, one is inclined to minimise the importance of the excitant. It is relegated to the position of a proximate cause with regard to the vibration of the nerve, as the striking of a key on the piano is the proximate cause of the vibration of a string, which always gives the same degree of sound whether struck by the forefinger or third finger, or by a pencil or any other body. It will be seen at once that this comparison is inexact. The specific property of our nerves does not prevent our knowing the form of the excitant, and our nerves are only comparable to piano strings if we grant to these the property of vibrating dif[243]ferently according to the nature of the bodies which strike them.
There must be, although it's not perceived by our senses, a kind of connection between the qualities of external objects and the vibrations of our nerves. This is sometimes overlooked. The theory of specific energy of the nerves tends to make us miss this point. Since we see that the quality of sensation depends on which nerve is activated, it’s easy to downplay the significance of the external stimulus. It's considered just a proximate cause for the nerve's vibration, similar to how hitting a piano key causes a string to vibrate, which produces the same sound whether struck by a finger, the third finger, a pencil, or any other object. However, this analogy isn't entirely accurate. The unique properties of our nerves don't stop us from recognizing the form of the stimulus, and our nerves can only be compared to piano strings if we assume that these strings can vibrate differently based on the type of object that strikes them.
How is it that the nerve wave, if it be the depository of the whole of the physical properties perceived in the object, resembles it so little? It is because—this is my hypothesis—these properties, if they are in the undulation, are not there alone. The undulation is the work of two collaborators: it expresses both the nature of the object which provokes it and that of the nervous apparatus which is its vehicle. It is like the furrow traced in the wax of the phonograph which expresses the collaboration of an aërial vibration with a stylus, a cylinder, and a clock-work movement. This engraved line resembles, in short, neither the phonographic apparatus nor the aërial vibration, although it results from the combination of the two.
How is it that the nerve wave, if it holds all the physical properties perceived in the object, looks so different? It's because—this is my theory—these properties, if they exist in the wave, are not there by themselves. The wave is created by two factors: it reflects both the nature of the object that causes it and the nature of the nervous system that carries it. It’s like the groove made in the wax of a phonograph which shows the interaction of an air vibration with a stylus, a cylinder, and a mechanical movement. In short, this engraved line doesn’t look like the phonograph setup or the air vibration, even though it comes from the combination of the two.
Similarly, I suppose that if the nervous vibration resembles so little the excitant which gives it birth, it is because the factor nervous system adds its effect to the factor external object. Each of these factors represents a different property: the external object represents a cognition and the nervous system an excitement.
Similarly, I guess that if the nervous vibration is so different from the stimulus that creates it, it's because the nervous system contributes its influence to the external object. Each of these factors has a distinct quality: the external object represents perception, while the nervous system represents arousal.
Let us imagine that we succeed in separating these two effects. It will be conceived, theoretically, that a separation of this kind will lay bare the hidden resemblances, giving to each collaborator[244] the part which belongs to it. The excitement, for instance, will be suppressed, and the cognition will be retained. Is it possible to make, or at least to imagine, such an analysis? Perhaps: for, of these two competing activities, one is variable, since it depends on the constantly changing nature of the objects which come into relation with us; the other, on the contrary, is a constant, since it expresses the contribution of our nerve substance, and, though this last is of very unstable composition, it necessarily varies much less than the series of excitants. We consequently see faintly that these two elements differ sufficiently in character for us to be able to suppose that they are separable by analysis.
Let’s imagine we can separate these two effects. Theoretically, such a separation would reveal the hidden similarities, assigning each contributor[244] their respective part. For example, excitement would be eliminated, while cognition would be preserved. Is it possible to conduct, or at least envision, such an analysis? Maybe: of these two competing activities, one is variable because it relies on the constantly changing nature of the objects interacting with us; the other, however, is constant since it reflects our nerve substance's contribution. Although this latter is made up of unstable components, it changes much less frequently than the range of stimuli. Thus, we can see that these two elements are different enough that we can assume they could be separated through analysis.
But how could this analysis be made? Evidently not by chemical or physical means: we have no need here of reagents, prisms, centrifugal apparatus, permeable membranes, or anything of that kind. It will suffice to suppose that it is the consciousness itself that is the dialyser. It acts by virtue of its own laws—that is to say, by changes in intensity. Supposing that sensibility increases for the variable elements of the undulation, and becomes insensible for the constant elements. The effect will be the same as a material dissociation by chemical analysis: there will be an elimination of certain elements and the retention of others.[245]
But how can we conduct this analysis? Clearly, it can't be done through chemical or physical methods: we don't need reagents, prisms, centrifuges, permeable membranes, or anything like that. It’s enough to assume that consciousness itself serves as the filter. It operates according to its own laws—that is, through changes in intensity. If we assume that sensitivity increases for the variable aspects of the wave while becoming unresponsive to the constant aspects, the outcome will be similar to a material separation through chemical analysis: some elements will be eliminated while others are retained.[245]
Now, all we know of the consciousness authorises us to entrust this rôle to it, for it is within the range of its habits. We know that change is the law of consciousness, that it is effaced when the excitements are uniform, and is renewed by their differences or their novelty. A continued or too often repeated excitement ceases in time to be perceived. It is to condense these facts into a formula that Bain speaks of the law of relativity of cognition, and, in spite of a few ambiguities on the part of Spencer and of Bain himself in the definition of this law,[50] the formula with the sense I have just indicated is worth preserving.
Now, everything we understand about consciousness allows us to assign this role to it, as it's within its usual range. We know that change is the fundamental principle of consciousness; it fades when experiences are consistent and is refreshed by differences or newness. If an excitement is prolonged or repeated too often, it eventually goes unnoticed. To summarize these observations into a principle, Bain refers to the law of relativity of cognition. Despite some ambiguities from both Spencer and Bain in defining this law,[50] the concept I’ve just mentioned is worth keeping.
Let us see what becomes of it, when my hypothesis is adopted. It explains how certain excitements proceeding from the objects—that is to say, forming part of the variable element—cease to be perceived when they are repeated and tend to become constant. A fortiori, it seems to me, should the same law explain how the constant element par excellence, the one which never varies from the first hour, is never perceived. There is, in the concert of the sounds of nature, an accompaniment so monotonous that it is no longer [246]perceived; and the melody alone continues to be heard.
Let’s see what happens when my hypothesis is accepted. It explains how certain feelings that come from objects—essentially part of the changing element—stop being noticed when they're repeated and tend to become constant. A fortiori, it seems to me, the same principle should clarify how the constant element par excellence, which never changes from the very start, is never noticed. In the mix of nature's sounds, there’s an accompaniment that’s so monotonous that it’s no longer [246] noticed; only the melody continues to be heard.
It is in this precisely that my hypothesis consists. We will suppose a nerve current starting from one of the organs of the senses, when it is excited by some object or other, and arriving at the centre of the brain. This current contains all the properties of the object, its colour, its form, its size, its thousand details of structure, its weight, its sonorous qualities, &c., &c., properties combined with and connected by the properties of the nerve-organ in which the current is propagated. The consciousness remains insensible to those nervous properties of the current which are so often repeated that they are annulled; it perceives, on the contrary, its variable and accidental properties which express the nature of the excitant. By this partial sensibility, the consciousness lays bare that which, in the nerve current, represents the object—that is to say, a cognition; and this operation is equivalent to a transformation of the current into a perception, image, or idea. There is not, strictly speaking, a transformation, but an analysis; only, the practical result is the same as that of a transformation, and is obtained without its being necessary to suppose the transmutation of a physical into a mental phenomenon.
It is exactly this that my hypothesis is about. We will assume a nerve impulse starting from one of the sensory organs when it’s stimulated by some object and reaching the center of the brain. This impulse includes all the characteristics of the object—its color, shape, size, countless structural details, weight, sound qualities, etc.—properties that are combined with and linked by the characteristics of the nerve organ through which the impulse travels. Consciousness remains unaware of those neural characteristics of the impulse that are repeated so often that they become ignored; instead, it perceives the variable and incidental properties that represent the nature of the stimulus. Through this selective awareness, consciousness reveals what in the nerve impulse reflects the object—that is, a perception; and this process is essentially a transformation of the impulse into a perception, image, or idea. There isn’t, strictly speaking, a transformation but rather an analysis; however, the practical outcome is the same as that of a transformation and happens without the need to assume a change from a physical phenomenon to a mental one.
Let us place ourselves now at the moment when[247] the analysis I am supposing to be possible has just been effected. Our consciousness then assists at the unrolling of representations which correspond to the outer world. These representations are not, or do not appear to be, lodged in the brain; and it is not necessary to suppose a special operation which, taking them in the brain, should project them to the periphery of our nerves. This transport would be useless, since for the consciousness the brain does not exist: the brain, with its fibres and cells, is not felt; it therefore supplies no datum to enable us to judge whether the representation is external or internal with regard to it. In other words, the representation is only localised in relation to itself; there is no determinate position other than that of one representation in relation to another. We may therefore reject as inexact the pretended law of eccentricity of the physiologists, who suppose that sensation is first perceived as it were centrally, and then, by an added act, is localised at the peripheric extremity of the nerve. This argument would only be correct if we admitted that the brain is perceived by the consciousness of the brain. I have already said that the consciousness is not an anatomist, and that therefore this problem does not present itself.
Let’s consider the moment when[247] the analysis I'm suggesting has just taken place. Our consciousness observes the unfolding of perceptions that correspond to the external world. These perceptions are not, or do not seem to be, stored in the brain; and there’s no need to assume a special process that grabs them from the brain and sends them to our nerve endings. This transfer would be pointless since, for consciousness, the brain doesn’t exist: the brain, with its fibers and cells, isn’t something we feel; it doesn’t provide any information to help us determine if the perception is external or internal in relation to it. In other words, the perception is only located in relation to itself; there’s no specific position other than one perception in relation to another. Therefore, we can dismiss as inaccurate the supposed law of eccentricity of physiologists, who claim that sensation is first experienced centrally and then, through an additional act, localized at the nerve’s outer edge. This reasoning would only hold if we accepted that consciousness is aware of the brain. I’ve already mentioned that consciousness isn’t an anatomist, so this issue doesn’t arise.
Such as it is, this hypothesis appears to me to present the advantage of explaining the reason[248] why our consciousness coincides, in certain circumstances, with the actions of the brain, and, in others, does not come near them. In other words, it contains an explanation of the unconscious. I can show this by quoting certain exact facts, of which the explanation has been hitherto thought to present difficulties, but which become very easy to understand on the present hypothesis. The first of these facts relates to the psychology of the motor current. This current has been a great feature in the studies which have been made on the feeling of effort and on the physical basis of the will. The motor current is that which, starting from the cerebral cells of the motor region, travels by way of the fibres of the pyramidal tract into the muscles of the body; and it is centrifugal in direction. Researches have been made as to whether we are or may be conscious of this current; or rather, the question has been put in somewhat different terms. It has been asked whether a psychological state can be the counterpart of this motor current,—if, for example, the feeling of mental effort produced in us at the moment of executing a difficult act or of taking a grave resolution, might not have this motor current for a basis.
This hypothesis seems to me to have the advantage of explaining why our consciousness sometimes aligns with brain activity and, at other times, does not connect at all. In simpler terms, it provides an explanation for the unconscious. I can demonstrate this by citing specific facts that have previously been thought to pose challenges for explanation but become much clearer under this hypothesis. The first of these facts concerns the psychology of the motor current. This current has been a significant focus in studies related to the feeling of effort and the physical basis of willpower. The motor current originates from the brain cells in the motor region and travels through the pyramidal tract fibers to the body's muscles; it moves outward from the center. Research has explored whether we can be aware of this current, or more accurately, the question has been framed differently. It has been inquired whether a psychological state can correspond to this motor current—specifically, whether the feeling of mental effort experienced when performing a challenging task or making a serious decision could be based on this motor current.
The opinion which has prevailed is in the negative. We have recognised—a good deal on the faith of experiment, and a little also for theoretical[249] reasons—that no sensation is awakened by the centrifugal current. As to the sensation of effort, it has been agreed to place it elsewhere. We put it among the centripetal sensations which, are produced as the movement outlines itself, and which proceed from the contracted muscles, the stretched ligaments, and the frictional movements of the articulations. Effort would therefore form part of all the psychical phenomenology, which is the duplicate of those sensory currents which are centripetal in direction.
The prevailing opinion is negative. We have recognized—largely based on experimental evidence and somewhat on theoretical reasons—that no sensation is triggered by the centrifugal current. Regarding the sensation of effort, it has been agreed to categorize it differently. We place it among the centripetal sensations, which are produced as the movement unfolds and originate from the contracted muscles, stretched ligaments, and the frictional movements of the joints. Therefore, effort would be part of all the psychological phenomena, which duplicate those sensory currents that are directed centripetally.
In the long run, I can see no sort of theoretical reason for subordinating the consciousness to the direction of the nerve current, and for supposing that the consciousness is aroused when this current is centripetal, and that it cannot follow the centrifugal current. But this point matters little. My hypothesis would fairly well explain why the motor current remains unconscious; it explains the affair by taking into consideration the nature of this current and not its direction. This current is a motor one because it is born in the central cells, because it is a discharge from these cells, and is of entirely nervous origin. Since it does not correspond with the perception of an object—the ever varying object—it is always the same by nature. It does not carry with it in its monotonous course the débris of an object, as does[250] the sensory current. Thus it can flow without consciousness.
In the long run, I don’t see any theoretical reason for placing consciousness under the control of nerve currents, or for thinking that consciousness is activated when those currents are moving inward and that it can't follow the outward currents. But this point isn't very important. My hypothesis reasonably explains why the motor current stays unconscious; it clarifies the situation by considering the nature of this current rather than its direction. This current is motor because it originates in the central cells, as a discharge from these cells, and is entirely nerve-related. Since it doesn’t correspond with the perception of an object—the constantly changing object—it is essentially always the same. It doesn’t carry the remnants of an object with it, unlike the sensory current. Therefore, it can flow without consciousness.
This same kind of hypothesis supplies us with the reasons why a given sensory current may be, according to circumstances, either conscious or unconscious. The consciousness resulting from the analysis of the molecular wave is, as it were, a supplementary work which may be subsequently added to the realised wave. The propagation of the wave is the essential fact—there is always time to become conscious of it afterwards. It is thus that we happen, in moments of abstraction, to remain insensible to certain even very powerful excitements. Our nervous system registers them, nevertheless, and we can find them again, later on, within the memory. This is the effect of a belated analysis.
This type of hypothesis gives us reasons why a particular sensory experience can be either conscious or unconscious, depending on the situation. The awareness that comes from analyzing the molecular wave is like an extra process that can be added to the realized wave later on. The crucial fact is the wave's propagation—there's always time to become aware of it afterward. This is why, during moments of distraction, we can remain unaware of certain strong stimuli. However, our nervous system still records them, and we can recall them later from memory. This is the result of a delayed analysis.
The converse phenomenon occurs much more frequently. We remark many actions and perceptions which occur the first time with consciousness, emotion, and effort. Then, when they are repeated, as coordination becomes stronger and easier, the reflex consciousness of the operation becomes feebler. This is the law of habit, which slowly carries us towards automatism. These observations have even been extended, and the endeavour made to apply them to the explanation of the origin of reflex actions and of instincts which have all started with consciousness. This[251] is a rather bold attempt, for it meets with many serious difficulties in execution; but the idea seems fairly correct, and is acceptable if we may limit it. It is certain that the consciousness accompanies the effort towards the untried, and perishes as soon as it is realised. Whence comes this singular dilemma propounded to it by nature: to create something new or perish? It really seems that my hypothesis explains this. Every new act is produced by nerve currents, which contain many of those variable elements which the consciousness perceives; but, in proportion as the action of the brain repeats itself and becomes more precise and more exact, this variable element becomes attenuated, falls to its lowest pitch, and may even disappear in the fixation of habit and instinct.
The opposite phenomenon happens much more often. We notice many actions and perceptions that occur for the first time with awareness, emotion, and effort. Then, as they are repeated and coordination gets stronger and easier, the conscious awareness of the action fades. This is the principle of habit, which gradually pushes us toward automatism. These observations have even been broadened, and attempts have been made to apply them to explain the origins of reflex actions and instincts that all began with consciousness. This[251] is quite an ambitious effort, as it faces many serious challenges in practice; however, the idea seems fairly accurate and is acceptable if we limit it. It's clear that consciousness accompanies the effort toward something unfamiliar and disappears as soon as it is achieved. What creates this unique dilemma posed by nature: to invent something new or cease to exist? It really appears that my hypothesis clarifies this. Every new action is generated by nerve currents that include many of those variable elements that consciousness detects; however, as the brain's action becomes more routine and precise, these variable elements diminish, drop to their lowest point, and can even vanish as habits and instincts are formed.
My hypothesis much resembles the system of parallelism. It perfects it, as it seems to me, as much as the latter has perfected materialism. We indeed admit a kind of parallelism between the consciousness and the object of cognition; but these two series are not independent, not simply placed in juxtaposition as is possible in ordinary parallelism; they are united and fused together so as to complete each other. This new theory appears to me to represent a better form of the series of attempts which have been inspired by the common necessity of making the phenomena of[252] consciousness accord with the determinism of physical facts.
My hypothesis is quite similar to the concept of parallelism. It enhances it, in my view, just as parallelism has improved materialism. We do recognize a kind of parallelism between consciousness and the object of cognition; however, these two series are not independent or merely placed side by side as in typical parallelism; they are connected and blended together so that they complement each other. This new theory seems to me to represent a more refined version of the series of efforts that have been motivated by the shared need to align the phenomena of[252] consciousness with the determinism of physical facts.
I hold fast to this physical determinism, and accept a strictly mechanical conception of the functions of the nervous system. In my idea, the currents which pass through the cerebral mass follow each other without interruption, from the sensorial periphery to the motor periphery; it is they, and they alone, which excite the movements of the body by acting on the muscles. Parallelism recognises all these things, and I do likewise.
I stick to this physical determinism and accept a strictly mechanical view of how the nervous system works. In my opinion, the currents that flow through the brain move continuously from the sensory edges to the motor edges; it is these currents, and only them, that trigger the body's movements by acting on the muscles. Parallelism acknowledges all of this, and I do too.
Let us now see the advantages of this new system. First, it contains no paralogism, no logical or psychological error, since it does not advance the supposition that the mental differs by its nature from the physical phenomenon. We have discussed above the consequences of this error, They are here avoided. In the second place, it is explanatory, at least in a certain measure, since the formula we employ allows us to understand, better than by the principle of a simple juxtaposition, why certain nerve currents flow in the light of consciousness, while others are plunged into the darkness of unconsciousness. This law of consciousness, which Bain called the law of relativity, becomes, when embodied with my theory of the relations of the physical to the moral, an explanation of the distribution of consciousness through the actions of the brain.[253]
Let's now look at the benefits of this new system. First, it contains no fallacies or logical or psychological errors, as it doesn't propose that the mental is fundamentally different from the physical phenomenon. We've already talked about the consequences of this mistake, and those are avoided here. Secondly, it provides explanations, at least to some extent, since the formula we use helps us understand, better than just the idea of simple juxtaposition, why some nerve impulses come to our awareness while others remain in the dark of unconsciousness. This principle of consciousness, which Bain referred to as the law of relativity, becomes, when integrated with my theory about the connection between the physical and the moral, an explanation for how consciousness is spread across the functions of the brain.[253]
I ask myself whether the explanation I have devised ought to be literally preserved. Perhaps not. I have endeavoured less to present a ready-made solution than to indicate the direction in which we ought to look for one. The law of consciousness which I have used to explain the transformation of a nerve current into perception and images is only an empirical law produced by the generalisation of particular observations. Until now there has been, so far as I know, no attempt to ascertain whether this law of consciousness, notwithstanding the general nature which some authors incline to ascribe to it, might not explain itself by some more general facts, and might not fit, as a particular case, into a more comprehensive frame. To be brief, this is very possible. I have not troubled myself about it, and I have made a transcendental use of this empirical law; for I have impliedly supposed it to be a first principle, capable of accounting for the development of the consciousness, but itself incapable of explanation.
I wonder if the explanation I've come up with should be kept exactly as it is. Maybe not. I've tried less to provide a ready-made solution and more to point out where we should look for one. The law of consciousness that I used to explain how a nerve current turns into perception and images is just an empirical law formed by generalizing specific observations. As far as I know, there hasn't been any effort to find out whether this law of consciousness, despite some authors suggesting it’s more general, could actually be explained by broader facts and might fit into a larger framework as a specific case. To sum it up, this is very possible. I haven't focused on it, and I used this empirical law in a transcendental way; I’ve implicitly assumed it to be a first principle that can explain the development of consciousness but is itself unexplainable.
If other observers discover that that which to me has appeared inexplicable, may be explained by quite peculiar causes, it is clear that my theory must be abandoned or modified. New theories must then be sought for, which will probably consist in recognising different properties in the consciousness. A little thought will discover several, I have[254] no doubt. By way of suggestion, I will indicate one of these hypothetical possibilities: "The consciousness has the faculty of reading in the effect that which existed in the cause." It is not rash to believe that by working out this idea, a certain solution would be discovered. Moreover, the essential is, I repeat, less to find a solution than to take account of the point which requires one; and metaphysics seem to me especially useful when it shows us where the gap in our knowledge exists and what are the conditions required to fill this gap.
If other observers find that what seems inexplicable to me can actually be explained by some unusual causes, it's clear that I need to either abandon or modify my theory. New theories must then be explored, likely involving the recognition of different properties within consciousness. A little thought will reveal several, I have[254] no doubt. To suggest one of these possible ideas: "Consciousness has the ability to understand the effect based on what existed in the cause." It’s reasonable to think that developing this idea could lead to a certain solution. Moreover, what's essential, I stress again, is less about finding a solution and more about acknowledging the point that needs one; and metaphysics seem particularly useful when it helps us identify the gaps in our knowledge and the conditions needed to fill those gaps.
Above all, I adhere to this idea, which has been one of the guiding forces of this book: there exists at the bottom of all the phenomena of the intelligence, a duality. To form a true phenomenon, there must be at once a consciousness and an object. According to passing tendencies, either of temperament or of fashion, preponderance has been given sometimes to one of the terms of this couple, sometimes to the other. The idealist declares: "Thought creates the world." The materialist answers: "The matter of the brain creates thought." Between these two extreme opinions, the one as unjustifiable as the other in the excesses they commit, we take up an intermediate position. Looking at the balance, we see no argument capable of being placed in the scale of the consciousness which may not be[255] neutralised by an argument placed in the scale of the object; and if we had to give our final verdict we should say: "The consciousness and matter have equal rights," thus leaving to every one the power to place, in this conception of an equality of rights, the hopes of survival of which his heart has need.
Above all, I stick to this idea, which has been one of the guiding forces of this book: at the core of all intelligent phenomena, there is a duality. To create a true phenomenon, there must be both consciousness and an object. Depending on trends, either in temperament or fashion, one aspect of this pair has been emphasized over the other at times. The idealist says, "Thought creates the world." The materialist responds, "The physical matter of the brain creates thought." Between these two extreme views, both equally unjustifiable in their excesses, we take a middle ground. Looking at the balance, we find no argument in favor of consciousness that can't be canceled out by a counterargument for the object; and if we had to give our final verdict, we would say, "Consciousness and matter have equal rights," thus allowing each person the freedom to hold in this view of equal rights whatever hopes of survival their heart needs.
FOOTNOTES:
[50] The équivoque perpetrated by Bain and Spencer consists in supposing that the consciousness bears solely on differences. This is going too far. I confine myself to admitting that, if sensation is not changed from time to time, the consciousness becomes weaker and disappears.
[50] The équivoque committed by Bain & Company and Spencer lies in assuming that consciousness only focuses on differences. This is an exaggeration. I only acknowledge that if sensations aren't altered from time to time, consciousness weakens and fades away.
CHAPTER VI
RECAPITULATION
I ask permission to reproduce here a communication made by me in December 1904 to the Société Française de Philosophie. I there set forth briefly the ideas which I have just developed in this book. This succinct exposé may be useful as a recapitulation of the argument.
I ask for permission to reproduce a message I sent in December 1904 to the Société Française de Philosophie. In it, I briefly outlined the ideas I've just discussed in this book. This brief exposé might be helpful as a summary of the argument.
Description of Matter.—The physicists who are seeking for a conception of the Inmost structure of matter in order to explain the very numerous phenomena they perceive, fancy they can connect them with other phenomena, less numerous, but of the same order. They thus consider matter in itself.
Description of Matter.—The physicists looking for an understanding of the deepest structure of matter to explain the many phenomena they observe believe they can link these to fewer, but similar phenomena. They therefore view matter in its essence.
We psychologists add to matter something more, viz. the observer. We consider matter and define it by its relations to our modes of knowledge—that is to say, by bearing in mind that it is conditioned by our external perception. These are two different points of view.
We psychologists add something extra to matter, which is the observer. We look at matter and define it based on its connections to our ways of knowing—that is, keeping in mind that it’s influenced by our external perception. These are two different perspectives.
In developing our own standpoint, we note that of the outer world we are acquainted with nothing[257] but our sensations: if we propound this limit, it is because many observations and experiments show that, between the external object and ourselves, there is but one intermediary, the nervous system, and that we only perceive the modifications which the external object, acting as an excitant, provokes in this system.
In forming our own viewpoint, we recognize that the only thing we know about the outside world[257] is our sensations: we state this limit because numerous observations and experiments demonstrate that there is only one mediator between the external object and us, which is the nervous system, and that we only perceive the changes that the external object, acting as a stimulus, triggers in this system.
Let us provisionally apply to these modifications the term sensations, without settling the question of their physical or mental nature.
Let’s temporarily refer to these changes as sensations, without deciding if they’re physical or mental in nature.
Other experiments, again, prove to us that our sensations are not necessarily similar to the objects which excite them; for the quality of each sensation depends on what is called the specific energy of the nerve excited. Thus, whether the optic nerve be appealed to by a ray of light, an electric current, or a mechanical shock, it always gives the same answer, and this answer is the sensation of light.
Other experiments show us that our sensations don’t always match the objects that trigger them; instead, the quality of each sensation relies on what’s called the specific energy of the nerve involved. So, whether the optic nerve is stimulated by a light ray, an electric current, or a mechanical shock, it always produces the same response, which is the sensation of light.
It follows that our nervous system itself is only known to us as regards its structure by the intermediary of sensations, and we are not otherwise more informed upon its nature than upon that of any other object whatever.
It follows that we only understand our nervous system's structure through sensations, and we aren't any more informed about its nature than we are about any other object.
In the second place, a much more serious consequence is that all our sensations being equally false, so far as they are copies of the excitants which provoke them, one has no right to use any of these sensations to represent to ourselves[258] the inmost structure of matter. The theories to which many physicists still cling, which consist in explaining all the modalities of matter by different combinations of movement, start from false premises. Their error consists in explaining the whole body of our sensations by certain particular sensations of the eye, of the touch, and of the muscular sense, in which analysis discovers the elements and the source of the representation of motion. Now these particular sensations have no more objective value than those of the tongue, of the nose, and of the ear; in so far as they are related to the external excitant of which it is sought to penetrate the inmost nature, one of them is as radically false as the other.
In addition, a much more serious consequence is that all our sensations are equally misleading, to the extent that they are copies of the stimuli that trigger them. Therefore, we have no right to use any of these sensations to understand[258] the fundamental structure of matter. The theories that many physicists still hold onto, which attempt to explain all the forms of matter through different combinations of movement, are based on incorrect assumptions. Their mistake lies in explaining the entirety of our sensations through specific sensations from the eye, touch, and muscle sense, which analysis breaks down to reveal the elements and source of our perception of motion. However, these specific sensations hold no more objective value than those from taste, smell, or hearing; when it comes to understanding the external stimuli we aim to explore, each one is just as fundamentally misleading as the others.
It is true that a certain number of persons will think to escape from our conclusion, because they do not accept our starting point. There exist, in fact, several systems which propound that the outer world is known to us directly without the intermediary of a tertium quid, that is, of sensation. In the first place, the spiritists are convinced that disembodied souls can remain spectators of terrestrial life, and, consequently, can perceive it without the interposition of organs. On the other hand, some German authors have recently maintained, by rather curious reasoning, that the specific energy of our nervous system does not transform the excitants, and that our sensations are the[259] faithful copies of that which causes them. Finally, various philosophers, Reid, Hamilton, and, in our own days, the deep and subtle mind of M. Bergson, have proposed to admit that by direct comprehension we have cognisance of the objects without mystery and as they are. Let this be admitted. It will change nothing in our conclusions, and for the following reasons.
It’s true that some people will try to disagree with our conclusion because they reject our starting point. There are actually several systems that claim we can know the outside world directly, without the need for sensation as a middleman. For instance, spiritists believe that disembodied souls can observe earthly life and perceive it without using physical organs. Additionally, some German authors have recently argued, using interesting logic, that the specific energy of our nervous system doesn’t alter the stimuli and that our sensations are just faithful reproductions of what causes them. Finally, various philosophers, like Reid, Hamilton, and even the insightful M. Bergson today, have suggested that we can understand objects directly and clearly as they are. Let’s say that’s true. It won’t change anything about our conclusions, and here’s why.
We have said that no kind of our sensations—neither the visual, the tactile, nor the muscular—permits us to represent to ourselves the inmost structure of matter, because all sensations, without exception, are false, as copies of material objects. We are now assured that we are mistaken, and that our sensations are all true—that is to say, are faithful copies of the objects. If all are true, it comes to the same thing as if all are false. If all are true, it is impossible to make any choice among them, to retain only the sensations of sight and touch, and to use them in the construction of a mechanical theory, to the exclusion of the others. For it is impossible for us to explain some by the others. If all are equally true, they all have the same right to represent the structure of matter, and, as they are irreconcilable, no theory can be formed from their synthesis.
We’ve stated that none of our senses—whether it’s sight, touch, or muscle sensations—allows us to accurately understand the true structure of matter, because all sensations, without exception, are misleading representations of physical objects. Now we are convinced that we are wrong, and that all our sensations are actually true—meaning they are accurate reflections of the objects. If all are true, it’s the same as if all are false. If all are true, there’s no way to decide between them, to only keep the sensations of sight and touch, and use them to create a mechanical theory while ignoring the others. It’s impossible to explain some sensations using others. If all are equally true, they all have an equal right to represent matter’s structure, and since they conflict with each other, no coherent theory can be made from their combination.
Let us, consequently, conclude this: whatever hypothesis may be built up on the relations possibly existing between matter and our sensa[260]tions, we are forbidden to make a theory of matter in the terms of our sensations.
Let’s wrap this up: no matter what theory we come up with about the relationships that might exist between matter and our senses[260], we shouldn’t create a theory of matter based on our sensations.
That is what I think of matter, understood as the inmost structure of bodies—of unknowable and metaphysical matter. I shall not speak of it again; and henceforth when I use the word matter, it will be in quite a different acceptation—it will be empirical and physical matter, such as it appears to us in our sensations. It must therefore be understood that from this moment we change our ground. We leave the world of noumena and enter that of phenomena.
That’s what I believe about matter, seen as the deepest structure of bodies—mysterious and metaphysical matter. I won’t talk about it again; from now on, when I use the term matter, I’ll mean something completely different—it will refer to empirical and physical matter, as we experience it through our senses. So, it should be clear that from this point on, we’re changing our perspective. We're moving from the realm of noumena to the realm of phenomena.
Definition of Mind.—Generally, to define the mind, we oppose the concept of mind to the concept of matter, with the result that we get extremely vague images in our thoughts. It is preferable to replace the concepts by facts, and to proceed to an inventory of all mental phenomena.
Definition of Mind.—Generally, to define the mind, we set it against the idea of matter, which leads to very unclear images in our thoughts. It’s better to swap concepts for facts and create a list of all mental phenomena.
Now, in the course of this inventory, we perceive that we have continually to do with two orders of elements, which are united in reality, but which our thought may consider as isolated. One of these elements is represented by those states which we designate by the name of sensations, images, emotions, &c.; the other element is the consciousness of these sensations, the cognition of these images, the fact of experiencing these emotions. It is, in other words, a special activity[261] of which these states are the object and, as it were, the point of application—an activity which consists in perceiving, judging, comparing, understanding, and willing. To make our inventory orderly, let us deal with these two elements separately and begin with the first.
Now, during this inventory, we realize that we are constantly dealing with two types of elements that are connected in reality but can be viewed as separate by our thinking. One type consists of what we call sensations, images, emotions, etc.; the other type is the awareness of these sensations, the understanding of these images, and the experience of these emotions. In other words, it’s a specific activity[261] where these states serve as the focus and application point—an activity that includes perceiving, judging, comparing, understanding, and deciding. To keep our inventory organized, let’s examine these two elements separately, starting with the first.
We will first examine sensation: let us put aside that which is the fact of feeling, and retain that which is felt. Thus defined and slightly condensed, what is sensation? Until now we have employed the word in the very vague sense of a tertium quid interposed between the object and ourselves. Now we have to be more precise, and to inquire whether sensation is a physical or a mental thing. I need not tell you that on this point every possible opinion has been held. My own opinion is that sensation should be considered as a physical phenomenon; sensation, be it understood, in the sense of impression felt, and not in that of capacity to feel.
We will first look at sensation: let's set aside the act of feeling and focus on what is felt. So, what is sensation, when defined and refined? Up until now, we've used the word in a very vague way as something in between the object and us. Now we need to be more specific and ask whether sensation is a physical or mental thing. I don't need to tell you that there are all kinds of opinions on this matter. Personally, I believe sensation should be seen as a physical phenomenon; sensation, in this case, meaning the impression felt, not the ability to feel.
Here are the arguments I invoke for the support of my thesis: in the first place, popular opinion, which identifies matter with what we see, and with what we touch—that is to say, with sensation. This popular opinion represents a primitive attitude, a family possession which we have the right to retain, so long as it is not proved to us to be false: next, this remark, that by its mode of apparition at once unexpected, the revealer of[262] new cognitions, and independent of our will, as well as by its content, sensation sums up for us all we understand by matter, physical state, outer world. Colour, form, extent, position in space, are known to us as sensations only. Sensation is not a means of knowing these properties of matter, it is these properties themselves.
Here are the arguments I put forward to support my thesis: first, public opinion, which links matter to what we see and touch—that is, to our sensations. This public opinion represents a basic viewpoint, a shared belief that we can hold onto as long as it's not proven wrong. Next, the observation that sensation, which appears unexpectedly and reveals new insights independent of our control, along with its content, encapsulates everything we associate with matter, the physical state, and the external world. We only know color, shape, extent, and position in space through our sensations. Sensation isn't just a way to understand these properties of matter; it is those properties themselves.
What objections can be raised against my conclusion? One has evidently the right to apply the term psychological to the whole sensation, taken en bloc, and comprising in itself both impression and consciousness. The result of this terminology will be that, as we know nothing except sensations, the physical will remain unknowable, and the distinction between the physical and the mental will vanish. But it will eventually be re-established under other names by utilising the distinction I have made between objects of cognition and acts of cognition;—a distinction which is not verbal, and results from observation.
What objections can be raised against my conclusion? One clearly has the right to call the entire sensation psychological, taken en bloc, and including both impression and consciousness. The effect of this terminology will be that, since we know nothing except sensations, the physical will remain unknown, and the line between the physical and the mental will disappear. However, it will eventually be redefined under different terms by using the distinction I’ve made between objects of cognition and acts of cognition;—a distinction that is based on observation, not just words.
What is not permissible is to declare that sensation is a psychological phenomenon, and to oppose this phenomenon to physical reality, as if this latter could be known to us by any other method than sensation.
What isn’t acceptable is to claim that sensation is just a psychological phenomenon and to pit this phenomenon against physical reality, as if we could understand the latter through any means other than sensation.
If the opinion I uphold be accepted, if we agree to see in sensation, understood in a certain way, a physical state, it will be easy to extend this interpretation to a whole series of different phenomena.[263] To the images, first, which proceed from sensations, since they are recurring sensations; to the emotions also, which, according to recent theories, result from the perception of the movements which are produced in the heart, the vessels, and the muscles; and finally, to effort, whether of will or of attention, which is constituted by the muscular sensations perceived, and consequently also results from corporeal states. The consequences must be clearly remarked. To admit that sensation is a physical state, is to admit, by that very fact, that the image, idea, emotion, and effort—all those manifestations generally ascribed to the mind alone—are also physical states.
If we accept the viewpoint I’m proposing, and agree to interpret sensation, in a specific way, as a physical state, it will be straightforward to apply this understanding to a whole range of different phenomena.[263] First, to the images that arise from sensations, since they are recurring sensations; then to the emotions, which, according to recent theories, come from the awareness of the movements occurring in the heart, vessels, and muscles; and finally, to effort, whether it’s about will or attention, which is made up of perceived muscular sensations, and therefore also results from physical states. We must clearly acknowledge the implications. To accept that sensation is a physical state means that we also accept, by that same logic, that images, ideas, emotions, and efforts—all those expressions typically attributed solely to the mind—are also physical states.
What, then, is the mind? And what share remains to it in all these phenomena, from which it seems we are endeavouring to oust it? The mind is in that special activity which is engaged in sensation, image, idea, emotion, and effort. For a sensation to be produced; there must be, as I said a little time ago, two elements: the something felt—a tree, a house, an animal, a titillation, an odour,—and also the fact of feeling this something, the consciousness of it, the judgment passed on it, the reasoning applied to it—in other terms, the categories which comprehend it. From this point of view, the dualism contained in sensation is clearly expressed. Sensation as a thing[264] felt, that is, the physical part, or matter; sensation as the fact of feeling or of judging, that is, the mind.
What, then, is the mind? And what role does it play in all these phenomena that it seems we're trying to eliminate? The mind is involved in special activities related to sensation, images, ideas, emotions, and efforts. For a sensation to occur, there must be, as I mentioned earlier, two components: the thing being felt—a tree, a house, an animal, a tickle, a smell—and also the experience of feeling that thing, the awareness of it, the judgment made about it, the reasoning applied to it—in other words, the categories that encompass it. From this perspective, the dualism present in sensation is clearly outlined. Sensation as a thing[264] felt represents the physical aspect, or matter; sensation as the experience of feeling or judging represents the mind.
Mark the language I use. We say that matter is the something felt; but we do not say for the sake of symmetry, that the mind is the something which feels. I have used a more cautious, and, I think, a more just formula, which places the mind in the fact of feeling. Let me repeat again, at the risk of appearing too subtle: the mind is the act of consciousness; it is not a subject which has consciousness. For a subject, let it be noted, a subject which feels, is an object of cognition—it forms part of the other group of elements, the group of sensations. In practice we represent by mind a fragment of our own biography, and by dint of pains we attribute to this fragment the faculty of having a consciousness; we make it the subject of the relation subject-object. But this fragment, being constituted of memories and sensations, does not exactly represent the mind, and does not correspond to our definition; it would rather represent the mind sensationalised or materialised.
Mark the language I use. We say that matter is the something we feel; but we don’t say for the sake of symmetry that the mind is the something that feels. I’ve used a more careful, and I think, a more accurate phrasing, which places the mind in the act of feeling. Let me repeat, even if it seems overly complex: the mind is the act of consciousness; it’s not a subject that has consciousness. It’s important to note that a subject, one that feels, is an object of knowledge—it’s part of the other group of elements, the group of sensations. In practice, we represent the mind as a piece of our own experience, and through effort, we attribute to this piece the ability to have consciousness; we turn it into the subject of the subject-object relationship. But this piece, made up of memories and sensations, doesn’t exactly represent the mind and doesn’t fit our definition; it would more accurately represent a sensationalized or materialized mind.
From this follows the curious consequence that the mind is endowed with an incomplete existence; it is like form, which can only be realised by its application to matter of some kind. One may fancy a sensation continuing to exist, to live[265] and to provoke movements, even after ceasing to be perceived. Those who are not uncompromising idealists readily admit this independence of the objects with regard to our consciousness, but the converse is not true. It is impossible to understand a consciousness existing without an object, a perception without a sensation to be perceived, an attention without a point of application, an empty wish which should have nothing to wish for; in a word, a spiritual activity acting without matter on which to act, or more briefly still—mind without matter. Mind and matter are correlative terms; and, on this point, I firmly believe that Aristotle was much closer to the truth than many modern thinkers.
This leads to the interesting conclusion that the mind has an incomplete existence; it's like a form that can only be realized through its application to some kind of matter. You might imagine a sensation continuing to exist, to live[265], and to cause movements even after it is no longer perceived. Those who are not strict idealists readily accept this independence of objects from our consciousness, but the opposite is not the case. It's impossible to understand a consciousness existing without an object, a perception without a sensation to be felt, an attention without a focus, or a hollow wish that has nothing to wish for; in short, spiritual activity acting without any matter to act upon, or even more simply—mind without matter. Mind and matter are interrelated concepts; and, on this point, I firmly believe that Aristotle was much closer to the truth than many modern thinkers.
I have convinced myself that the definition of mind at which we have just arrived is, in its exactness and soberness, the only one which permits psychology to be distinguished from the sciences nearest to it. You know that it has been discovered in our days that there exists a great difficulty in effecting this delimitation. The definitions of psychology hitherto proposed nearly all have the defect of not agreeing with the one thing defined. Time fails us to review them all, but I shall point out one at least, because our discussion on this particular formula will serve as a preparation for taking in hand the last question that remains to[266] be examined—the relation of the mind to the body.
I’ve convinced myself that the definition of mind we've just discussed is, in its clarity and seriousness, the only one that allows psychology to be distinguished from the sciences closely related to it. You know that it has become clear in our time that there’s a significant challenge in making this distinction. Most of the definitions of psychology that have been suggested so far share the flaw of not aligning with the concept itself. We don’t have enough time to go through them all, but I’ll highlight at least one, as our discussion about this particular definition will help us tackle the last question that remains to[266] be examined—the relationship between the mind and the body.
According to the definition I am aiming at, psychology would be the science of internal facts, while the other sciences deal with the external. Psychology, it has also been said, has as its instrument introspection, while the natural sciences work with the eye, the touch, the ear—that is to say, with the senses of extrospection.
According to the definition I'm going for, psychology is the science of internal experiences, while other sciences focus on the external world. It’s also been said that psychology uses introspection as its method, while natural sciences rely on observation through the senses—like sight, touch, and hearing—for external exploration.
To this distinction, I reply that in all sciences there exist but two things: sensations and the consciousness which accompanies them. A sensation may belong to the inner or the outer world through accidental reasons, without any change in its nature; the sensation of the outer world is the social sensation which we share with our fellows. If the excitant which provokes it is included in our nervous system, it is the sensation which becomes individual, hidden to all except ourselves, and constituting a microcosm by the side of a macrocosm. What importance can this have, since all the difference depends on the position occupied by the excitant?
To this distinction, I respond that in all fields of study, there are really only two things: sensations and the consciousness that comes with them. A sensation can relate to either the inner or outer world for various reasons, without changing what it is; the sensation of the outer world is the social sensation we share with others. If the stimulus that triggers it is part of our nervous system, it becomes an individual sensation, known only to us, and forms a microcosm next to a macrocosm. What significance can this hold, since all the difference lies in the position of the stimulus?
But we are persistently told: there are in reality two ways of arriving at the cognition of objects—from within and from without. These two ways are as opposite as the right and wrong side of a stuff. It is in this sense that psychology is the science of the within and looks at[267] the wrong side, while the natural sciences reckon, weigh, and measure the right side. And this is so true, they add, that the same phenomenon absolutely appears under two forms radically different from each other according as they are looked at from one or the other of the two points of view. Every one of our thoughts, they point out to us, is in correlation with a particular state of our cerebral matter; our thought is the subjective and mental face, the corresponding cerebral process is the objective and material face.
But we're constantly reminded that there are really two ways to understand objects – from the inside and from the outside. These two approaches are as different as the front and back sides of a fabric. In this way, psychology is the science of the inside and examines[267] the back side, while the natural sciences calculate, weigh, and measure the front side. And this is so true, they say, that the same phenomenon can appear in two completely different ways depending on whether you look at it from one perspective or the other. They point out that every thought we have is linked to a specific state of our brain matter; our thought is the subjective and mental aspect, while the corresponding brain process is the objective and material aspect.
Though this dualism is frequently presented as an observed truth, I think it is possible to show its error. Take an example: I look at the plain before me, and see a flock of sheep pass through it. At the same time an observer, armed with a microscope à la Jules Verne, looks into my brain and observes there a certain molecular dance which accompanies my visual perception. Thus, on the one hand, is my representation; on the other, a dynamic state of the nerve cells. This is what constitutes the right and the wrong sides of the stuff. We are told, "See how little resemblance there is in this; a representation is a psychical, and a movement of molecules a material, thing."
Though this dualism is often presented as an established fact, I believe it’s possible to demonstrate its inaccuracies. For example: I look at the field in front of me and see a flock of sheep moving through it. At the same time, an observer, equipped with a microscope like something out of Jules Verne, examines my brain and sees a specific molecular activity that accompanies my visual perception. So, on one side, there's my representation; on the other, a dynamic state of the nerve cells. This is what defines the right and wrong sides of the matter. We're told, "Look at how little resemblance there is here; a representation is a mental thing, while a movement of molecules is a physical thing."
But I, on the contrary, think there is a great resemblance. When I see the flock passing, I have a visual perception. The observer who, by the hypothesis, is at that moment looking into[268] my brain, also experiences a visual perception. Granted, they are not the same perception. How could they be the same? I am looking at the sheep, he is looking at the interior of my brain; it is not astonishing that, looking at objects so different, we should receive images also very different. But, notwithstanding their difference of object—that is, of content—there are here two visual perceptions composed in the same way; and I do not see by what right it can be said that one represents a material, the other a physical, phenomenon. In reality, each of these perceptions has a two-fold and psycho-physical value—physical in regard to the object to which it applies, and psychical inasmuch as it is an act of perception, that is to say, of consciousness. For one is just as much psychical as the other, and as much material, for a flock of sheep is as material a thing as is my brain. If we keep this conclusion in our minds, when we come to make a critical examination of certain philosophical systems, we shall easily see the mistake they make.
But I, on the other hand, think there’s a strong similarity. When I see the flock passing by, I have a visual perception. The observer who, theoretically, is looking into[268] my brain also experiences a visual perception. Sure, they’re not the same perception. How could they be? I’m looking at the sheep, and he’s looking at the inside of my brain; it’s not surprising that, observing such different objects, we receive also very different images. But despite the difference in object—that is, content—there are two visual perceptions structured in the same way; and I don’t see why it should be said that one represents a material phenomenon while the other represents a physical one. In reality, each of these perceptions has dual and psycho-physical significance—physical concerning the object it refers to, and psychical as it is an act of perception, meaning of consciousness. For one is just as much psychical as the other, and just as much material, since a flock of sheep is as material as my brain. If we keep this conclusion in mind when we critically examine certain philosophical systems, we will easily spot the mistake they make.
Spiritualism[51] rests on the conception that the mind can subsist and work in total independence of any tie to matter. It is true that, in details, spiritualists make some modification in this absolute principle in order to explain the perceptions of the senses and the execution of the orders of the [269]will; but the duality, the independence, and the autonomy of the soul and the body remain, in any case, the peculiar dogma of the system. This dogma appears to me utterly false; the mind cannot exist without matter to which it is applied; and to the principle of heterogeneity, so often invoked to forbid all commerce between the two substances, I reply by appealing to intuition, which shows us the consciousness and its different forms, comparison, judgment, and reasoning, so closely connected with sensation that they cannot be imagined as existing with an isolated life.
Spiritualism[51] is based on the idea that the mind can exist and function completely independently of any connection to matter. While spiritualists do make some adjustments to this absolute principle to account for sensory perceptions and the execution of the will's directives, the duality, independence, and autonomy of the soul and body remain key beliefs of the system. I find this belief completely untrue; the mind cannot exist without matter. In response to the principle of differences that often prevents any interaction between the two substances, I turn to intuition, which demonstrates that consciousness and its various forms—comparison, judgment, and reasoning—are so closely linked to sensation that they cannot be conceived as existing separately.
Materialism, we know, argues quite differently; it imagines that a particular state of the nerve centres has the virtue of generating a psychical phenomenon, which represents, according to various metaphors, property, function, effect, and even secretion. Critics have often asked how, with matter in motion, a phenomenon of thought could be explained or fabricated. It is very probable that those who admit this material genesis of thought, represent it to themselves under the form of something subtle, like an electric spark, a puff of wind, a will-of-the-wisp, or an alcoholic flame. Materialists are not alone responsible for these inadequate metaphors, which proceed from a metaphysics constructed of concepts. Let us recollect exactly what a psychical phe[270]nomenon is. Let us banish the will-o'-the-wisps, replace them by a precise instance, and return to the visual perception we took as an example a little while back: without intending a pun, "revenons à nos moutons." These sheep which I see in the plain are as material, as real, as the cerebral movement which accompanies my perception. How, then, is it possible that this cerebral movement, a primary material fact, should engender this secondary material fact, this collection of complicated beings which form a flock?
Materialism, as we know, argues quite differently; it suggests that a specific state of the nerve centers has the ability to generate a mental phenomenon, which can be represented, in various ways, as property, function, effect, and even secretion. Critics have often questioned how, with matter in motion, a mental phenomenon could be explained or created. It's likely that those who accept this material origin of thought envision it as something subtle, like an electric spark, a breeze, a will-o'-the-wisp, or an alcohol flame. Materialists are not solely responsible for these inadequate metaphors, which arise from a metaphysics built on concepts. Let’s clarify exactly what a mental phenomenon is. Let’s get rid of the will-o'-the-wisps, replace them with a precise example, and return to the visual perception we discussed earlier: without intending a pun, "let's get back to our sheep." These sheep that I see in the field are as material, as real, as the brain activity that accompanies my perception. How, then, is it possible that this brain activity, a primary material fact, should produce this secondary material fact, this collection of complex beings that make up a flock?
Before going any further, let us invite another philosophical system to take a place within the circle of our discussion; for the same answer will suffice for it as well as for the preceding one, and it will be as well to deal with both at once. This new system, parallelism, in great favour at the present day, appears to me to be a materialism perfected especially in the direction of caution. To escape the mystery of the genesis of the mind from matter, this new system places them parallel to each other and side by side, we might almost say experimentally, so much do parallelists try to avoid talking metaphysics. But their position is untenable, and they likewise are the victims of the mirage of concepts; for they consider the mental as capable of being parallel to the physical without mingling with it, and of subsisting by itself and with a life of its own. Such a hypothesis is only[271] possible by reason of the insufficient definition given to the mind. If it be recognised that the mind has an incomplete existence and is only realised by its incarnation in matter, the figure which is the basis of parallelism becomes indefensible. There is no longer on the one hand the physical, and on the other the mental, but on one side the physical and the mental combined, and on the other the same combination; which amounts to saying that the two faces to a reality, which it was thought had been made out to be so distinct, are identical. There are not two faces, but one face; and the monism, which certain metaphysicians struggle to arrive at by a mysterious reconciliation of the phenomenal duality within the unity of the noumenon, need not be sought so far afield, since we already discover it in the phenomenon itself.
Before we continue, let’s bring another philosophical system into our conversation; the same answer applies to it as well as the previous one, and it makes sense to address both together. This new system, called parallelism, which is quite popular today, seems to me to be a more refined version of materialism, particularly in terms of caution. To avoid the enigma of how the mind arises from matter, this new system positions them side by side, almost like an experiment, as parallelists try very hard to stay away from metaphysical discussions. However, their stance is unsustainable, and they also fall prey to the illusion of concepts; they believe that the mental can exist alongside the physical without interacting with it, and can exist independently with its own life. This idea is only possible due to an inadequate definition of the mind. If we accept that the mind has a limited existence and is only realized through its embodiment in matter, the foundation of parallelism becomes indefensible. There isn’t a clear divide between the physical on one side and the mental on the other, but rather a combination of the physical and the mental on both sides; this means that the two aspects of a reality, previously thought to be completely distinct, are actually identical. There aren’t two separate aspects, but one. The monism that some metaphysicians try to reach through a mysterious resolution of the apparent duality within the unity of the noumenon can actually be found right in the phenomenon itself.
The criticisms I have just pointed out to you, only too briefly, are to be found in several philosophers, confusedly in Berkeley, and with more precision in M. Bergson's book on Matière et Mémoire. The latter author, remarking that our brain and the outer world are to us images of the same order, refuses to admit that the brain, which is only a very small part of these images, can explain and contain the other and much larger part, which comprises the vast universe. This would amount to saying that the whole is comprised in the part.[272] I believe that this objection is analogous to the one just stated with less ingenuity.
The criticisms I just mentioned to you, albeit briefly, can be found among several philosophers, somewhat muddled in Berkeley's work, and more clearly in M. Bergson's book on Matière et Mémoire. This author points out that our brain and the external world present us with images of the same kind and argues that the brain, which is just a tiny fraction of these images, cannot possibly explain or encompass the much larger part, which includes the vast universe. This would be like saying that the whole can be found within the part.[272] I think this objection is similar to the one previously mentioned, though less cleverly put.
It is interesting to see how M. Bergson gets out of the difficulty which he himself raised. Being unwilling to bring forth from the molecular movement of the brain the representation of the world, or to superpose the representation on this movement as in the parallelist hypothesis, he has arrived at a theory, very ingenious but rather obscure, which consists in placing the image of the world outside the brain, this latter being reduced to a motor organ which executes the orders of the mind.
It’s fascinating to observe how M. Bergson resolves the challenge he himself presented. Not wanting to derive the representation of the world from the molecular activity of the brain, nor to overlay that representation on this activity as in the parallelist theory, he has developed a clever but somewhat unclear theory. This theory suggests that the image of the world exists outside the brain, which is merely a motor organ carrying out the directives of the mind.
We thus have four philosophical theories, which, while trying to reconcile mind with matter, give to the representation a different position in regard to cerebral action. The spiritualist asserts the complete independence of the representation in relation to cerebral movement; the materialist places it after, the parallelist by the side of, the cerebral movement; M. Bergson puts it in front.
We have four philosophical theories that, while attempting to connect the mind with physical matter, assign different roles to representation in relation to brain activity. The spiritualist claims that representation is completely independent of brain movement; the materialist positions it after brain movement, the parallelist places it alongside brain movement; M. Bergson puts it ahead.
I must confess that the last of these systems, that of M. Bergson, presents many difficulties. As he does not localise the mind in the body, he is obliged to place our perception—that is to say, a part of ourselves—in the objects perceived; for example, in the stars when we are looking at them. The memory is lodged in distant planes of consciousness which are not otherwise defined. We[273] understand with difficulty these emigrations, these crumblings into morsels of our mind. This would not matter if our author did not go so far as to maintain that the sensory nerves of the brain are not sensory nerves, and that the severance of them does not suppress sensations, but simply the motor efforts of these sensations. All the physiologist in me protests against the rashness of these interpretations.
I have to admit that the last of these theories, that of M. Bergson, has a lot of challenges. Since he doesn’t associate the mind with the body, he has to put our perception—essentially, a part of ourselves—into the objects we perceive; for instance, into the stars when we look at them. Memory is stored in remote areas of consciousness that aren’t clearly defined. We[273] find it hard to grasp these migrations, these breakdowns of our mind into fragments. This wouldn’t be an issue if our author didn’t go as far as to argue that the sensory nerves in the brain aren’t really sensory nerves, and that cutting them doesn’t eliminate sensations, but just the motor responses to those sensations. The physiologist in me strongly objects to the boldness of these claims.
The principal difficulties of the problem of the union between the mind and the body proceed from the two following facts, which seem incompatible. On the one hand, our thought is conditioned by a certain intra-cerebral movement of molecules and atoms; and, on the other hand, this same thought has no consciousness of this molecular movement. It does not know the path of the wave in our nerves; it does not suspect, for example, that the image of the objects is reversed in the retina, or that the excitements of the right eye for the most part go into the left hemisphere. In a word, it is no anatomist. It is a very curious thing that our consciousness enters into relation only with the extra-cerebral, the external objects, and the superficies of our bodies.
The main challenges of the mind-body connection come from two facts that seem to contradict each other. On one hand, our thoughts depend on specific movements of molecules and atoms in the brain; on the other hand, these thoughts are completely unaware of these molecular activities. Our consciousness doesn't recognize the path of nerve impulses; it doesn't realize, for instance, that images are flipped on the retina or that most stimuli from the right eye are processed in the left hemisphere. In short, it lacks anatomical awareness. It's quite interesting that our consciousness only engages with external objects and the surfaces of our bodies.
From this, this exact question suggests itself: a molecular wave must come as far as our visual cerebral centre for us to have the perception of the object before our eyes; how is it that our con[274]sciousness is unaware of this physiological event from which it depends, and is borne towards the distant object as if it sprang forth outside our nervous system?
From this, the exact question arises: a molecular wave must travel to our visual brain center for us to perceive the object in front of us; how is it that our consciousness is unaware of this physiological event that it relies on, and instead experiences the distant object as if it originates outside our nervous system?
Let us first remark, that if we do not perceive this wave, yet it must contain all we know of the external object, for it is evident that we only know of it that part of its properties which it transmits to our nerves and our nerve centres. All the known substance of the external object is, then, implied in this vibration; it is there, but it is not there by itself. The vibration is the work of two collaborators; it expresses at once the nature of the object which provokes it, and the nature of the nerve apparatus which transports it, as the furrow traced in the wax of the phonograph implies the joint action of an aërial vibration with a stylus, a cylinder, and, a clock-work apparatus.
Let’s first note that even if we can't see this wave, it must still hold all the knowledge we have about the external object. It’s clear that we only know the properties of the object that it sends to our nerves and nerve centers. Therefore, all the known aspects of the external object are implied in this vibration; it's present, but not independently. The vibration results from the interaction of two components; it reflects both the nature of the object that causes it and the type of nerve system that carries it, just as the groove made in the wax of a phonograph reflects the combined effect of an air vibration with a stylus, a cylinder, and a clockwork mechanism.
I therefore suppose—and this is, I say it plainly, but an hypothesis—that if the nervous vibration so little resembles the external excitant which generates it, it is because the factor nervous system superadds its effect to the factor excitant. Let us imagine, now, that we have managed to separate these two effects, and we shall understand that then the nervous event so analysed might resemble only the object, or only the nervous system. Now, of these two effects, one is constant, that one which represents the action of the nervous system;[275] there is another which varies with each new perception, and even with every moment of the same perception—that is to say, the object. It is not impossible to understand that the consciousness remains deaf to the constant and sensitive to the variable element. There is a law of consciousness which has often been described, and fresh applications of which are met with daily: this is, that the consciousness only maintains itself by change, whether this change results from the exterior by impressions received, or is produced from the interior by movements of the attention. Let us here apply this empirical law, and admit that it contains a first principle. It will then be possible for us to understand that the consciousness formed into a dialyser of the undulation may reject that constant element which expresses the contribution of the nervous system, and may lay bare the variable element which corresponds to the object: so that an intestinal movement of the cerebral substance, brought to light by this analytical consciousness, may become the perception of an object. By accepting this hypothesis, we restore to the sensory nerves and to the encephalic centres their property of being the substrata of representation, and avoid the objection made above against materialism and parallelism, that they did not explain how a cerebral movement, which is material, can engender the perception of an object which differs[276] greatly from it and is yet as material as the movement itself. There is not here, properly speaking, either generation, transformation, or metamorphosis. The object to be perceived is contained in the nerve current. It is, as it were, rolled up in it; and it must be made to go forth from the wave to be seen. This last is the work of the consciousness.
I propose—and I say this clearly, but it's just a theory—that if the nervous vibration looks so different from the external stimulus that causes it, it's because the nervous system adds its effect to the stimulus. Let's imagine that we've managed to separate these two effects, and we would then realize that the analyzed nervous event might resemble either the object or the nervous system alone. Out of these two effects, one is constant, representing the action of the nervous system;[275] the other varies with each new perception, or even with every moment of the same perception—that is to say, the object. It's not hard to see that consciousness remains unresponsive to the constant and sensitive to the changing element. There's a law of consciousness that has been described many times and is encountered in new applications every day: it is that consciousness only persists through change, whether that change comes from outside through received impressions or arises from within via shifts in attention. Let's apply this empirical law here and accept it contains a fundamental principle. It will then be possible to understand that consciousness, acting like a filter for the undulation, may reject the constant element representing the nervous system’s contribution, and may expose the variable element corresponding to the object: so that a spontaneous movement of the brain’s substance, revealed by this analytical consciousness, may become the perception of an object. By accepting this hypothesis, we restore to sensory nerves and brain centers their role as the basis of representation and avoid the critique raised against materialism and parallelism, which fail to explain how a physical brain movement can produce the perception of an object that is very different from it yet just as material as the movement itself. There’s no real generation, transformation, or metamorphosis here. The object to be perceived is contained within the nerve current. It's, in a sense, wrapped up in it; and it must be extracted from the wave to be perceived. This last part is the job of consciousness.
FOOTNOTES:
INDEX
- Concepts, character of, 8
- "Archives de Psychologie," 198
- Aristotle, 106, 129, 169, 186-190, 201, 265
- Association, "inseparable," 116
- Automatism, 250
- Bain & Company, 3, 121, 186, 189, 219, 245, 252
- Belfast, congress at, 207
- Bergson, 47, 86;
- Berkeley, 47, 109, 225, 226, 227, 271
- Berthelot, 147
- Binet, 3, 191;
- Body, union with mind, 179;
- Aristotle on body and soul, 188
- Brain, 225, 226, 227;
- Brieux, 209
- Brillouin, 10
- Categories, 106, 107, 114, 190, 263
- Change, law of consciousness, 245
- Cognition, 15, 33, 58, 98, 105, 107, 117, 123, 140, 141, 145, 153, 155, 157, 162, 184, 190, 195, 208, 225, 228, 241, 243, 246, 251, 260, 262, 264, 266
- Comte, Auguste, 213
- Concepts, method of, 6, 7;
- Conclusion, 234-255
- Condillac, 98
- Condition, normal, 80
- Consciousness, 58, 195;
- anatomical ignorance of, 237, 238;
- definition of: relation subject-object, categories of the understanding, separability of the consciousness from its object, idealism, 96-134;
- as dialyser, 244;
- law of, 275, 276;
- and nerve current, 247-255;
- manifestations of, 236;
- of a state, 63;
- origin of, 180;
- phenomena of, 17, 88, 190, 210, 223;
- useless luxury, 222
- Contiguity, law of, 169, 170, 173
- Current, motor, psychology of, 248, 249;
- Dantec, "Les Lois Naturelles," 10
- Dastre, "La Vie et la Mort," 10, 145
- Democritus, 158
- Descartes, 64, 77, 78, 97, 152, 193
- "Discours de la Méthode," 77
- Dreams, 82, 87
- Dualism, of mind and matter, 69, 71, 182, 140, 155, 182, 254, 263
- Duality, of sensation, 78;
- Duhem, evolution of mechanics, 10 [278]
- Ebbinghaus, 160, 161
- Eccentricity, law of, 247
- Effort, psychological nature of, 94;
- Ego, 75, 86, 88, 89, 99, 152;
- Emotions, definitions of the, 88-95, 263
- Energy, 30, 31
- Enumeration, method of, 6
- Epiphenomenon, 222
- "Étude Expérimentale de l'Intelligence" (Binet), 8
- Excitant, the, 18, 21, 22, 83, 244, 257, 258, 266
- Existence or reality, 84, 85
- Externospection, 140-146
- Fathers of the Church, 201
- Fechner, 149
- Ferrier, 73
- Finality, definition of, 163
- Flournoy, 70, 73, 182, 191, 198
- Habit, law of, 250
- Hallucinations, 81, 82, 87
- Hamilton, William, 47, 65, 256;
- "Philosophy" of, 47
- Herbart, 90, 91
- Herrick, C. L., 86
- Heterogeneity, axiom of, 182, 183;
- "Histoire du Matérialisme" (Lange), 137
- Hume, 64, 109
- Huxley, 118, 222
- Idealism, principle of, 64, 73, 119-125;
- refutation of, 95-200
- Ideation, duality of, 78, 80
- Identity, 221
- Image, definition of the, 76-87, 263
- Intellectualism, definition of, 166
- Intelligence, only inactive consciousness, 117;
- materialist explanation of, 204
- Inter-actionism, 185
- Introspection, 140-146
- Intuition, 269
- Kant, 34, 106, 107, 108, 181, 190, 235
- Kelvin, Lord, 11
- Knowable, the, 4, 5, 7
- Knowledge and its object, 55-59;
- two groups of, 98
- Külpe, 160
- "L'Ame et le Corps," 3
- "La Finalité sans Intelligence" (Goblot), 164
- "La Nouvelle Monadologie" (Renouvier et Prat), 64
- "La Philosophie de Hamilton," 47
- "La Vie et la Mort" (Dastre), 10
- Ladd, 58 note[14]
- Lange, theory of emotion, 91;
- "Histoire du Matérialisme," 137
- Law of contiguity, 162 note[37], 169, 170, 173
- Law of eccentricity, 247
- Law of mental expression rejected, 162 note[37];
- mental distinguished from physical, 163
- Law, psychological compared with natural, 167, 168
- Law of relativity of cognition, 245
- Law of similarity, 162 note[37], 169, 170
- Le Bon, Gustave ("l'Evolution de la Matière"), 27
- "Le Paralogisme psycho-physiologique" (Bergson), 226 [279]
- "Le Personnellisme" (Renouvier), 226
- "Leçons de Philosophie" (Rabier), 148
- Leibnitz, 129, 195, 220
- Littré, 207
- Locke, 139
- "Logical and Psychological Distinction between the True and the Real" (Herrick), 86
- Lotze, 73, 148
- Lyons, 66
- Mach, 160
- Materialism, origin and definition of, 201-203;
- "Matière et Mémoire" (Bergson), 86, 226, 229, 230, 271
- Matter, definition of, 3-51;
- Mechanics, fetichism of, 220
- Mechanism, nervous, to imitate intellectual act, 221
- Metaphysics, 128 note[31], 234, 235
- "Métaphysique et Psychologie" (Flournoy), 182
- Method, rule of, 5;
- of concepts and enumeration, 6
- Meudon, 152
- Mill, John Stuart, 13, 19, 47, 64, 116, 121
- Mind, definition of, 55-175; 260-266;
- "Mind and Body" (Bain), 3, 219
- Monadism, 195
- Monism, 69, 271
- Motion, 35
- Movement, molecular, 73;
- vibratory, 31
- Müller, 21
- Münsterberg, 160
- Panmaterialism, 70
- Panpsychism, 70, 195, 198
- Parallelism, definition of, 214-220;
- Parallelist theory, 132
- Perceptible, the, 84, 85
- Perception, intermediate character of, 15;
- of a child, 232
- Personality, formation of, 100
- Phenomena, auditory, 37;
- Phenomenism of Berkeley, 109 note[26]
- "Philosophical Review," 70
- Philosophy, history of, 200
- "Philosophy of Hamilton" (J. S. Mill), 47
- Pilon, 113
- Plato, 201
- Preadaptation, process of, 164-175
- Prince, Morton, 70
- Probabilism forced upon us, 174
- "Psychical Review," 86
- "Psychologie," 112
- "Psychologie du Raisonnement" (Binet), 113 [280]
- Psychology, definitions of, 135-175, 265, 266
- Rabier, E., 98, 112, 148
- Radio-activity, 27
- Reason developed according to law, 169
- Recapitulation, 256-276
- Reid, Thomas, 47, 65, 259
- Relativity, principle of, 104, 109, 252
- Renouvier, 64, 97, 106, 205, 226
- "Revue Générale des Sciences," 10
- "Revue de Métaphysique et de Morale," 164, 226
- "Revue de Philosophie," 10
- Raymond, Du Bois, 73
- Ribot, 137
- Search, direction of, 5, 6
- Sensation, 10, 14, 35, 44, 50, 51, 55;
- Sensibility, cerebral, 239, 240;
- employment in physiology, 61
- Separation of consciousness from its object, 126-134
- Similarity. See Law
- Simon, Dr., 209
- Société Française de Philosophie, 256
- Soul, distinct from body, 77;
- union of body and, 179-276
- Souls, disembodied, 45
- Specificity of Nerves. See Nerves
- Spencer, Herbert, 245
- Spiritualism, refutation of, 192, 195, 268, 269
- Strong, M., 195
- Subject, defined and distinguished from object, 96
- Substance, definition of, 102
- Substantialism, 134
- Symbols, mechanical theories of matter, 27-43
- System, nervous, 16, 17, 24, 25, 44, 45, 48, 115, 228, 241, 257, 258, 274, 275
- Taine, 79
- Theories, modern, 225-233
- Thought, not a movement, 7, 8;
- characteristics of, 76
- Truth, 84, 85
- Tyndall, 89, 207
- Unconsciousness, 127-133
- Understanding, categories of the, 103-118
- Unknowable, the, 25, 26
- Union of mind and body, problem of, 273;
- of soul and body, 179-276
- Wave, molecular, 273, 274, 276;
- nerve, 243
- Will, the most characteristic psychical function, 166, 167
- World, assembly of sensations, 26;
- Zoologist, visual sensations of, 13
THE INTERNATIONAL SCIENTIFIC SERIES.
Each Book Complete in One Volume. Crown 8vo. cloth, 5s. unless otherwise described.
I. FORMS of WATER: in Clouds and Rivers, Ice and Glaciers. By J. Tyndall, LL.D., F.R.S. With 25 Illustrations. Twelfth Edition.
I. FORMS of WATER: in Clouds and Rivers, Ice and Glaciers. By J. Tyndall, LL.D., F.R.S. With 25 Illustrations. Twelfth Edition.
II. PHYSICS and POLITICS; or, Thoughts on the Application of the Principles of 'Natural Selection' and 'Inheritance' to Political Society. By Walter Bagehot. Tenth Edition.
II. PHYSICS and POLITICS; or, Thoughts on the Application of the Principles of 'Natural Selection' and 'Inheritance' to Political Society. By Walter Bagehot. Tenth Edition.
III. FOODS. By Edward Smith, M.D., LL.B., F.R.S. With 156 Illustrations. Tenth Edition.
III. FOODS. By Edward Smith, M.D., LL.B., F.R.S. With 156 Illustrations. Tenth Edition.
IV. MIND and BODY: the Theories of their Relation. By Alexander Bain, LL.D. With Four Illustrations. Ninth Edition.
IV. MIND and BODY: the Theories of their Relation. By Alexander Bain, LL.D. With Four Illustrations. Ninth Edition.
V. The STUDY of SOCIOLOGY. By Herbert Spencer. Eighteenth Edition.
V. The STUDY of SOCIOLOGY. By Herbert Spencer. Eighteenth Edition.
VI. The CONSERVATION of ENERGY. By Balfour Stewart, M.A., LL.D., F.R.S. With 14 Illustrations. Eighth Edition.
VI. The CONSERVATION of ENERGY. By Balfour Stewart, M.A., LL.D., F.R.S. With 14 Illustrations. Eighth Edition.
VII. ANIMAL LOCOMOTION; or, Walking, Swimming, and Flying. By J. B. Pettigrew, M.D., F.R.S., &c. With 130 Illustrations. Fourth Edition.
VII. ANIMAL LOCOMOTION; or, Walking, Swimming, and Flying. By J.B. Pettigrew, M.D., F.R.S., etc. With 130 Illustrations. Fourth Edition.
VIII. RESPONSIBILITY in MENTAL DISEASE. By Henry Maudsley, M.D. Fifth Edition.
VIII. RESPONSIBILITY in MENTAL DISEASE. By Henry Maudsley, M.D. Fifth Edition.
IX. The NEW CHEMISTRY. By Professor J. P. Cooke, of the Harvard University. With 31 Illustrations. Eleventh Edition.
IX. The NEW CHEMISTRY. By Professor J.P. Cooke, of Harvard University. With 31 Illustrations. Eleventh Edition.
X. The SCIENCE of LAW. By Professor Sheldon Amos. Eighth Edition.
X. The Science of Law. By Professor Sheldon Amos. Eighth Edition.
XI. ANIMAL MECHANISM: a Treatise on Terrestrial and Aërial Locomotion. By Professor E. J. Mahey. With 117 Illustrations. Fourth Edition.
XI. ANIMAL MECHANISM: a Study on Land and Air Movement. By Professor E.J. Mahey. With 117 Illustrations. Fourth Edition.
XII. The DOCTRINE of DESCENT and DARWINISM. By Professor Oscar Schmidt (Strasburg University). With 26 Illustrations. Eighth Edition.
XII. The DOCTRINE of DESCENT and DARWINISM. By Professor Oscar Schmidt (Strasburg University). With 26 Illustrations. Eighth Edition.
XIII. The HISTORY of the CONFLICT between RELIGION and SCIENCE. By J. W. Draper, M.D., LL.D. Twenty-second Edition.
XIII. The HISTORY of the CONFLICT between RELIGION and SCIENCE. By J.W. Draper, M.D., LL.D. Twenty-second Edition.
XIV. FUNGI: their Nature, Influences, Uses, &c. By M. C. Cooke, M.A., LL.D. Edited by the Rev. M. J. Berkeley, M.A., F.L.S. With Illustrations, Fifth Edition.
XIV. FUNGI: their Nature, Influences, Uses, etc. By M.C. Cooke, M.A., LL.D. Edited by the Rev. M.J. Berkeley, M.A., F.L.S. With Illustrations, Fifth Edition.
XV. The CHEMISTRY of LIGHT and PHOTOGRAPHY. By Dr. Herman Vogel. With 100 Illustrations. Sixth Edition.
XV. The CHEMISTRY of LIGHT and PHOTOGRAPHY. By Dr. Herman Vogel. With 100 Illustrations. Sixth Edition.
XVI. The LIFE and GROWTH of LANGUAGE. By William Dwight Whitney. Sixth Edition.
XVI. The LIFE and GROWTH of LANGUAGE. By William Dwight Whitney. Sixth Edition.
XVII. MONEY and the MECHANISM, of EXCHANGE. By W. Stanley Jevons, M.A., F.R.S. Eleventh Edition.
XVII. MONEY and the MECHANISM of EXCHANGE. By W. Stanley Jevons, M.A., F.R.S. Eleventh Edition.
XVIII. The NATURE of LIGHT, with a General Account of PHYSICAL OPTICS. By Dr. Eugene Lommel. With 188 Illustrations and a Table of Spectra in Chromo-lithography. Sixth Edition.
XVIII. The NATURE of LIGHT, with a General Account of PHYSICAL OPTICS. By Dr. Eugene Lommel. With 188 Illustrations and a Table of Spectra in Chromo-lithography. Sixth Edition.
XIX. ANIMAL PARASITES and MESSMATES. By Monsieur Van Beneden. With 83 Illustrations. Fourth Edition.
XIX. ANIMAL PARASITES and MESSMATES. By Monsieur Van Beneden. With 83 Illustrations. Fourth Edition.
XX. FERMENTATION. By Professor Schützenberger. With 28 Illustrations. Fourth Edition.
XX. FERMENTATION. By Professor Schützenberger. With 28 Illustrations. Fourth Edition.
XXI. The FIVE SENSES of MAN. By Professor Bernstein. With 91 Illustrations. Seventh Edition.
XXI. The FIVE SENSES of MAN. By Professor Bernstein. With 91 illustrations. Seventh Edition.
XXII. The THEORY of SOUND in its RELATION to MUSIC. By Professor Pietro Blaserna. With numerous Illustrations. Sixth Edition.
XXII. The THEORY of SOUND in its RELATION to MUSIC. By Professor Pietro Blaserna. With many Illustrations. Sixth Edition.
XXIII. STUDIES in SPECTRUM ANALYSIS. By J. Norman Lockyer, F.R.S. With Six Photographic Illustrations of Spectra, and numerous Engravings on Wood. Fifth Edition. 6s. 6d.
XXIII. STUDIES in SPECTRUM ANALYSIS. By J. Norman Lockyer, F.R.S. Featuring six photographic illustrations of spectra and various wood engravings. Fifth Edition. 6s. 6d.
XXIV. A HISTORY of the GROWTH of the STEAM ENGINE. By Professor R. H. Thurston. With numerous illustrations. Fifth Edition.
XXIV. A HISTORY of the GROWTH of the STEAM ENGINE. By Professor R. H. Thurston. With many illustrations. Fifth Edition.
XXV. EDUCATION as a SCIENCE. By Alexander Bain, LL.D. Ninth Edition.
XXV. EDUCATION as a SCIENCE. By Alexander Bain, LL.D. Ninth Edition.
XXVI. The HUMAN SPECIES. By Professor A. de Quatrefages, Membre de l'Institut. Fifth Edition.
XXVI. The HUMAN SPECIES. By Professor A. de Quatrefages, Member of the Institute. Fifth Edition.
XXVII. MODERN CHROMATICS. With Application to Art and Industry. By Ogden N. Rood. Third Edition. With 130 original Illustrations.
XXVII. MODERN CHROMATICS. With Application to Art and Industry. By Ogden N. Rood. Third Edition. With 130 original illustrations.
XXVIII. The CRAYFISH: an Introduction to the Study of Zoology. By T. H. Huxley, F.R.S. Sixth Edition. With 82 Illustrations.
XXVIII. The CRAYFISH: An Introduction to the Study of Zoology. By T. H. Huxley, F.R.S. Sixth Edition. With 82 Illustrations.
XXIX. The Brain As an Organ of Mind. By H. Charlton Bastian, M.D. Fourth Edition. With 184 Illustrations.
XXIX. The Brain as an Organ of Mind. By H. Charlton Bastian, M.D. Fourth Edition. With 184 Illustrations.
XXX. The ATOMIC THEORY. By Professor A. Wurtz. Translated by E. Cleminshaw, F.C.S. Seventh Edition.
XXX. The ATOMIC THEORY. By Professor A. Wurtz. Translated by E. Cleminshaw, F.C.S. Seventh Edition.
XXXI. The NATURAL CONDITIONS of EXISTENCE as they affect Animal Life. By Karl Semper, Fifth Edition. With 2 Maps and 106 Woodcuts.
XXXI. The NATURAL CONDITIONS of EXISTENCE and Their Impact on Animal Life. By Karl Semper, Fifth Edition. With 2 Maps and 106 Illustrations.
XXXII. GENERAL PHYSIOLOGY of MUSCLES and NERVES. By Prof. J. Rosenthal. Fourth Edition. With 75 Illustrations.
XXXII. GENERAL PHYSIOLOGY of MUSCLES and NERVES. By Prof. J. Rosenthal. Fourth Edition. With 75 Illustrations.
XXXIII. SIGHT: an Exposition of the Principles of Monocular and Binocular Vision. By Joseph Le Conte, LL.D. Third Edition. With 132 Illustrations.
XXXIII. SIGHT: an Explanation of the Principles of Monocular and Binocular Vision. By Joseph Le Conte, LL.D. Third Edition. With 132 Illustrations.
XXXIV. ILLUSIONS: a Psychological Study. By James Sully. Fourth Edition.
XXXIV. ILLUSIONS: a Psychological Study. By James Sully. Fourth Edition.
XXXV. VOLCANOES: what they are and what they teach. By John W. Judd, F.R.S. Fifth Edition. With 96 Illustrations.
XXXV. VOLCANOES: what they are and what they teach. By John W. Judd, F.R.S. Fifth Edition. With 96 Illustrations.
XXXVI. SUICIDE: an Essay on Comparative Moral Statistics. By Professor H. Morselli. Third Edition.
XXXVI. SUICIDE: an Essay on Comparative Moral Statistics. By Professor H. Morselli. Third Edition.
XXXVII. The BRAIN and its FUNCTIONS. By J. Luys, Physician to the Hospice de la Salpétrière. With numerous Illustrations. Third Edition.
XXXVII. The BRAIN and its FUNCTIONS. By J. Luys, Doctor at the Hospice de la Salpétrière. With many Illustrations. Third Edition.
XXXVIII. MYTH and SCIENCE: an Essay. By Tito Vignoli. Fourth Edition.
XXXVIII. MYTH and SCIENCE: an Essay. By Tito Vignoli. Fourth Edition.
XXXIX. The SUN. By C. A. Young, Ph.D., LL.D. Fifth Edition. With numerous Illustrations.
XXXIX. The SUN. By C.A. Young, Ph.D., LL.D. Fifth Edition. With many Illustrations.
XL. ANTS, BEES, and WASPS. A Record of Observations on the Habits of the Social Hymenoptera. By Lord Avebury. Fourteenth Edition. With 5 Chromo-lithographic Plates.
XL. ANTS, BEES, and WASPS. A Record of Observations on the Habits of the Social Hymenoptera. By Lord Avebury. Fourteenth Edition. With 5 Color Lithographs.
XLI. ANIMAL INTELLIGENCE. By George J. Romanes, LL.D., F.R.S. Sixth Edition.
XLI. ANIMAL INTELLIGENCE. By George J. Romanes, LL.D., F.R.S. Sixth Edition.
XLII. The CONCEPTS and THEORIES of MODERN PHYSICS. By J. B. Stallo. Third Edition.
XLII. The Ideas and Theories of Modern Physics. By J.B. Stallo. Third Edition.
XLIII. DISEASES of MEMORY. An Essay in the Positive Psychology. By Th. Ribot. Fourth Edition.
XLIII. MEMORY DISORDERS. An Essay in Positive Psychology. By Th. Ribot. Fourth Edition.
XLIV. MAN BEFORE METALS. By N. Joly, Correspondent del'Institut de France. Fifth Edition. With 148 Illustrations.
XLIV. MAN BEFORE METALS. By N. Jolly, Correspondent of the Institute of France. Fifth Edition. With 148 Illustrations.
XLV. The SCIENCE of POLITICS. By Prof. Sheldon Amos. Third Edition.
XLV. The SCIENCE of POLITICS. By Prof. Sheldon Amos. Third Edition.
XLVI. ELEMENTARY METEOROLOGY. By Robert H. Scott. With 11 Plates and 40 Figures in Text. Seventh Edition.
XLVI. ELEMENTARY METEOROLOGY. By Robert H. Scott. With 11 plates and 40 figures in text. Seventh edition.
XLVII. The ORGANS of SPEECH. By Georg Hermann von Meyer. With 47 Illustrations.
XLVII. The ORGANS of SPEECH. By Georg Hermann von Meyer. With 47 Illustrations.
XLVIII. FALLACIES: a View of Logic from the Practical Side. By Alfred Sidgwick. Second Edition.
XLVIII. FALLACIES: a Practical Perspective on Logic. By Alfred Sidgwick. Second Edition.
XLIX. The ORIGIN of CULTIVATED PLANTS. By Alphonse de Candolle. Second Edition.
XLIX. The ORIGIN of CULTIVATED PLANTS. By Alphonse de Candolle. Second Edition.
L. JELLY FISH, STAR FISH, and SEA URCHINS. Being a Research on Primitive Nervous Systems. By G. J. Romanes, LL.D., F.R.S. Second Edition.
L. JELLYFISH, STARFISH, and SEA URCHINS. A Study on Basic Nervous Systems. By G. J. Romans, LL.D., F.R.S. Second Edition.
LI. The COMMON SENSE of the EXACT SCIENCES. By the late William Kingdon Clifford. Third Edition. With 100 Figures.
LI. The COMMON SENSE of the EXACT SCIENCES. By the late William Kingdon Clifford. Third Edition. With 100 Illustrations.
LII. PHYSICAL EXPRESSION: its Modes and Principles. By Francis Warner, M.D., F.R.C.P. Second Edition. With 50 Illustrations.
LII. PHYSICAL EXPRESSION: its Modes and Principles. By Francis Warner, M.D., F.R.C.P. Second Edition. With 50 Illustrations.
LIII. ANTHROPOID APES. By Robert Hartmann. With 63 Illustrations. Second Edition.
LIII. ANTHROPOID APES. By Robert Hartmann. With 63 Illustrations. Second Edition.
LIV. The MAMMALIA in their RELATION to PRIMEVAL TIMES. By Oscar Schmidt. Second Edition. With 51 Woodcuts.
LIV. The MAMMALS and Their CONNECTION to ANCIENT TIMES. By Oscar Schmidt. Second Edition. With 51 Illustrations.
LV. COMPARATIVE LITERATURE. By H. Macaulay Posnett, LL.D.
LV. Comparative Literature. By H. Macaulay Posnett, LL.D.
LVI. EARTHQUAKES and other EARTH MOVEMENTS. By Prof. John Milne. With 38 Figures. Fourth Edition, revised.
LVI. Earthquakes and other ground movements. By Prof. John Milne. Featuring 38 illustrations. Fourth Edition, updated.
LVII. MICROBES, FERMENTS, and MOULDS. By E. L. Trouessart. With 107 Illustrations. Third Edition.
LVII. MICROBES, FERMENTS, and MOULDS. By E. L. Trouessart. With 107 Illustrations. Third Edition.
LVIII. GEOGRAPHICAL, and GEOLOGICAL DISTRIBUTION of ANIMALS. By Prof. A. Heilprin. Second Edition.
LVIII. GEOGRAPHICAL and GEOLOGICAL DISTRIBUTION of ANIMALS. By Prof. A. Heilprin. Second Edition.
LIX. WEATHER: a Popular Exposition of the Nature of Weather Changes from Day to Day. By the Hon. Ralph Abercromby. With 96 Figures. Fourth Edition.
LIX. WEATHER: a Common Explanation of How Weather Changes from Day to Day. By the Hon. Ralph Abercromby. With 96 Illustrations. Fourth Edition.
LX. ANIMAL MAGNETISM. By Alfred Binet and Charles Fére. Fourth Edition.
LX. ANIMAL MAGNETISM. By Alfred Binet and Charles Fére. Fourth Edition.
LXI. MANUAL of BRITISH DISCOMYCETES, with descriptions of all the Species of Fungi hitherto found in Britain included in the Family, and Illustrations of the Genera. By William Phillips, F.L.S. Second Edition.
LXI. MANUAL of BRITISH DISCOMYCETES, featuring descriptions of all the species of fungi that have been found in Britain within this family, along with illustrations of the genera. By William Phillips, F.L.S. Second Edition.
LXII. INTERNATIONAL LAW. With Materials for a Code of International Law. By Professor Leone Levi.
LXII. INTERNATIONAL LAW. With Materials for a Code of International Law. By Professor Leone Levi.
LXIII. The GEOLOGICAL HISTORY of PLANTS. By Sir J. William Dawson. With 80 Illustrations.
LXIII. The GEOLOGICAL HISTORY of PLANTS. By Sir J. William Dawson. With 80 Illustrations.
LXIV. The ORIGIN of FLORAL STRUCTURES THROUGH INSECT and other AGENCIES. By Prof. G. Henslow. Second Edition.
LXIV. The ORIGIN of FLORAL STRUCTURES THROUGH INSECT and other AGENCIES. By Prof. G. Henslow. Second Edition.
LXV. On the SENSES, INSTINCTS, and INTELLIGENCE of ANIMALS, With special reference to INSECTS. By Lord Avebury. With 118 Illustrations. Third Edition.
LXV. On the SENSES, INSTINCTS, and INTELLIGENCE of ANIMALS, With special reference to INSECTS. By Lord Avebury. With 118 Illustrations. Third Edition.
LXVI. The PRIMITIVE FAMILY in its ORIGIN and DEVELOPMENT. By C. N. Starcke. Second Edition.
LXVI. The PRIMITIVE FAMILY in its ORIGIN and DEVELOPMENT. By C. N. Starcke. Second Edition.
LXVII. PHYSIOLOGY of BODILY EXERCISE. By Fernand Lagrange, M.D. Second Edition.
LXVII. PHYSIOLOGY of BODILY EXERCISE. By Fernand Lagrange, M.D. Second Edition.
LXVIII. The COLOURS of ANIMALS: their Meaning and Use, especially considered in the case of Insects. By E. B. Poulton, F.R.S. With Chromo-lithographic Frontispiece and upwards of 60 figures in Text, Second Edition.
LXVIII. The COLORS of ANIMALS: their Meaning and Use, especially focused on Insects. By E.B. Poulton, F.R.S. Featuring a Colorful Front Cover and over 60 illustrations in the text, Second Edition.
LXIX. INTRODUCTION to FRESH-WATER ALGÆ. With an Enumeration of all the British Species. By M. C. Cooke, LL.D. With 13 Plates Illustrating all the Genera.
LXIX. INTRODUCTION to FRESH-WATER ALGÆ. With a list of all the British Species. By M.C. Cooke, LL.D. Featuring 13 Plates illustrating all the Genera.
LXX. SOCIALISM: NEW and OLD. By William Graham, M.A.. Professor of Political Economy and Jurisprudence, Queen's College, Belfast. Second Edition.
LXX. SOCIALISM: NEW and OLD. By William Graham, M.A. Professor of Political Economy and Law, Queen's College, Belfast. Second Edition.
LXXI. COLOUR-BLINDNESS and COLOUR-PERCEPTION. By F. W. Edridge-Green, M.D. With 3 Coloured Plates.
LXXI. COLOR-BLINDNESS and COLOR-PERCEPTION. By F.W. Edridge-Green, M.D. With 3 Colored Plates.
LXXII. MAN and the GLACIAL PERIOD. By G. F. Wright, D.D. With 111 Illustrations and Maps. Second Edition.
LXXII. MAN and the GLACIAL PERIOD. By G.F. Wright, D.D. With 111 Illustrations and Maps. Second Edition.
LXXIII. HANDBOOK of GREEK and LATIN PALÆOGRAPHY. By Sir E. Maunde Thompson, K.C.B. With Tables of Alphabets and Facsimiles. Second Edition.
LXXIII. HANDBOOK of GREEK and LATIN PALAEOGRAPHY. By Sir E. Maunde Thompson, K.C.B. With Tables of Alphabets and Facsimiles. Second Edition.
LXXIV. A HISTORY of CRUSTACEA: Recent Malacoatraca. By Thomas R. R. Stebbing, M.A. With 19 Plates and 32 Figures in Text.
LXXIV. A HISTORY of CRUSTACEA: Recent Malacoatraca. By Thomas R. R. Stebbing, M.A. With 19 Plates and 32 Figures in Text.
LXXV. The DISPERSAL of SHELLS: an Inquiry into the means of Dispersal possessed by Fresh Water and Land Mollusca. By H. Wallis Kew, F.Z.S. With Preface by A. R. Wallace, F.R.S., and Illustrations.
LXXV. The DISPERSAL of SHELLS: an Inquiry into the means of Dispersal possessed by Fresh Water and Land Mollusca. By H. Wallis Kew, F.Z.S. With a Preface by A.R. Wallace, F.R.S., and Illustrations.
LXXVI. RACE and LANGUAGE. By André Lefèvre, Professor in the Anthropological School, Paris.
LXXVI. RACE and LANGUAGE. By André Lefèvre, Professor at the Anthropological School in Paris.
LXXVII. The ORIGIN of PLANT STRUCTURES by SELF-ADAPTATION TO THE ENVIRONMENT. By Rev. G. Henslow, M.A., F.L.S., F.C.S., &c., author of 'The Origin of Floral Structures,' &c.
LXXVII. The ORIGIN of PLANT STRUCTURES by SELF-ADAPTATION TO THE ENVIRONMENT. By Rev. G. Henslow, M.A., F.L.S., F.C.S., etc., author of 'The Origin of Floral Structures,' etc.
LXXVIII. ICE-WORK PRESENT and PAST. By Rev. T. G. Bonney, D.Sc. LL.D., F.R.S., &c., Professor of Geology at University College, London; Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge.
LXXVIII. ICE-WORK PRESENT and PAST. By Rev. T.G. Bonney, D.Sc. LL.D., F.R.S., etc., Professor of Geology at University College, London; Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge.
LXXIX. A CONTRIBUTION to our KNOWLEDGE of SEEDLINGS. By Lord Avebury.
LXXIX. A CONTRIBUTION to our KNOWLEDGE of SEEDLINGS. By Lord Avebury.
LXXX. The ART of MUSIC. By Sir C. Hubert H. Parry, Mus. Doc.
LXXX. The ART of MUSIC. By Sir C. Hubert H. Parry, Mus. Doc.
LXXXI. The POLAR AURORA. By Alfred Angot. Illustrated.
LXXXI. The Polar Aurora. By Alfred Angot. Illustrated.
LXXXII. WHAT is ELECTRICITY? By J. Trowbridge. Illustrated.
LXXXII. WHAT is ELECTRICITY? By J. Trowbridge. Illustrated.
LXXXIII. MEMORY. By F. W. Edridge-Green, M.D. With Frontispiece.
LXXXIII. MEMORY. By F.W. Edridge-Green, M.D. With Frontispiece.
LXXXIV. The ELEMENTS of HYPNOTISM. By R. Harry Vincent. With Diagrams. Second Edition.
LXXXIV. The ELEMENTS of HYPNOTISM. By R. Harry Vincent. With Diagrams. Second Edition.
LXXXV. SEISMOLOGY. By John Milne, F.R.S., F.G.S., &c., Author of 'Earthquakes.' With 53 Figures.
LXXXV. SEISMOLOGY. By John Milne, F.R.S., F.G.S., etc., Author of 'Earthquakes.' With 53 Figures.
LXXXVI. On BUDS and STIPULES. By Lord Avebury, F.R.S., D.C.L., LL.D. With 4 Coloured Plates and 340 Figures in the Text.
LXXXVI. On BUDS and STIPULES. By Lord Avebury, F.R.S., D.C.L., LL.D. With 4 Colored Plates and 340 Figures in the Text.
LXXXVII. EVOLUTION by ATROPHY, in Biology and Sociology. By Jean Demoor, Jean Massart, and Emile Vandervelde. Translated by Mrs. Chalmers Mitchell. With 84 Figures.
LXXXVII. EVOLUTION by ATROPHY, in Biology and Sociology. By Jean Demoor, Jean Massart, and Emile Vandervelde. Translated by Mrs. Chalmers Mitchell. With 84 Figures.
LXXXVIII. VARIATION in ANIMALS and PLANTS. By H. M. Vernon, M.A., M.D.
LXXXVIII. CHANGES in ANIMALS and PLANTS. By H.M. Vernon, M.A., M.D.
London: KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRÜBNER, & CO., Ltd..
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!